Selected quad for the lemma: power_n

Word A	Word B	Word C	Word D	Occurrence	Frequency Band	MI	MI Band	Prominent
power_n	according_a	authority_n	law_n	3,781	5	4.5737	4	false

Text snippets containing the quad

ID	Title	Author	Corrected Date of Publication (TCP Date of Publication)	STC	Words	Pages
B20810	A demonstration of the first principles of the Protestant applications of the apocalypse together with the consent of the ancients concerning the fourth beast in the 7th of Daniel and the beast in the Revelations / by Drue Cressener.	Cressener, Drue, 1638?-1718.	1690 (1690)	Wing C6886	379,582	456

will_v be_v but_o the_o take_n of_o the_o word_n latino_n after_o the_o ancient_a way_n of_o the_o latin_n the_o false_a prophet_n punishment_n of_o those_o who_o have_v not_o the_o mark_n or_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v just_a the_o same_o with_o they_o with_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o papal_a excommunication_n for_o this_o purpose_n do_v appear_v from_o the_o bull_n of_o pope_n martin_n the_o 5_o in_o confirmation_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o to_o be_v find_v at_o the_o end_n of_o it_o which_o command_v all_o emperor_n prince_n lord_n and_o all_o civil_a magistrate_n as_o well_o as_o ecclesiastical_a to_o expel_v all_o heretic_n out_o of_o their_o territory_n not_o to_o suffer_v they_o to_o make_v contract_n or_o to_o exercise_v any_o kind_n of_o merchandise_n among_o they_o the_o papalexcommunication_n for_o the_o hinder_v they_o from_o the_o market_n or_o from_o buy_v and_o sell_v be_v one_o of_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o excommunication_n of_o the_o jew_n chap._n vi_o xiii_o rev._n xiii_o under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v comprehend_v all_o his_o under-agent_n in_o the_o same_o design_n how_o the_o ten_o king_n give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n how_o the_o character_n of_o speak_v like_o the_o dragon_n can_v agree_v with_o a_o christian_a bishop_n it_o can_v be_v any_o thing_n else_o the_o particular_a instance_n explain_v in_o the_o former_a chapter_n do_v clear_o show_v that_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n do_v in_o all_o the_o part_n of_o it_o regard_v the_o beast_n as_o the_o principal_n concern_v of_o his_o design_n the_o worship_n that_o he_o promote_v be_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o image_n that_o he_o cause_v to_o be_v make_v be_v a_o image_n make_v in_o honour_n of_o the_o beast_n itself_o and_o the_o worship_n that_o be_v give_v to_o it_o be_v because_o of_o its_o be_v the_o image_n of_o that_o beast_n that_o be_v deadly_o wound_v and_o be_v heal_v again_o and_o the_o mark_n name_n and_o number_n of_o the_o name_n be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o which_o all_o man_n be_v to_o own_v themselves_o the_o peculiar_a slave_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o this_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o the_o character_n of_o that_o power_n which_o the_o false_a prophet_n do_v exercise_n in_o all_o these_o way_n do_v plain_o intimate_v to_o we_o for_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n itself_o exercise_v before_o he_o and_o therefore_o must_v the_o exercise_n of_o it_o be_v only_o upon_o his_o account_n and_o those_o that_o be_v employ_v in_o it_o be_v therefore_o but_o his_o minister_n and_o instrument_n in_o it_o all_o which_o do_v signify_v to_o we_o that_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o blind_a submission_n and_o veneration_n that_o be_v pay_v to_o it_o the_o taking_z the_o name_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n the_o confine_n of_o all_o the_o public_a office_n of_o religion_n and_o devotion_n to_o god_n and_o of_o the_o lively_a oracle_n of_o god_n to_o the_o old_a roman_a language_n that_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v do_v in_o honour_n of_o the_o universal_a imperial_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n or_o of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n over_o rome_n restore_v by_o justinian_n and_o therefore_o be_v all_o these_o thing_n signify_v to_o be_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n under_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n because_o it_o be_v not_o a_o civil_a honour_n that_o be_v give_v to_o this_o empire_n and_o the_o head_n of_o it_o but_o the_o give_v they_o the_o prerogative_n of_o almighty_a god_n the_o power_n of_o set_v up_o a_o spiritual_a authority_n which_o shall_v give_v law_n to_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n according_a to_o their_o own_o will_n and_o pleasure_n and_o shall_v have_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n confine_v to_o their_o arbitrary_a proceed_n and_o the_o curse_n of_o god_n to_o dispose_v of_o at_o their_o will_n against_o all_o that_o dissent_n from_o they_o the_o beast_n therefore_o be_v the_o final_a object_n of_o all_o the_o worship_n b._n n._n b._n and_o honour_n that_o be_v give_v and_o therefore_o do_v general_o comprehend_v in_o it_o all_o the_o under-actor_n and_o instrument_n in_o this_o design_n where_o he_o be_v mention_v alone_o thus_o ln_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n or_o of_o the_o image_n but_o only_o of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o magnificent_a appearance_n of_o his_o empire_n under_o the_o name_n of_o babylon_n and_o therefore_o by_o the_o beast_n must_v there_o be_v understand_v all_o his_o minister_n and_o instrument_n join_v with_o he_o according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o several_a character_n that_o he_o be_v join_v with_o as_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o mayres_z of_o the_o palace_n in_o france_n by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n must_v many_o time_n be_v understand_v the_o will_n of_o those_o mayres_z to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o royal_a authority_n because_o it_o be_v the_o king_n power_n that_o be_v exercise_v by_o they_o and_o all_o the_o honour_n and_o obedience_n that_o they_o have_v be_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o be_v authorize_v by_o he_o so_o also_o do_v the_o action_n and_o honour_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n and_o the_o image_n go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o that_o chapter_n though_o in_o reality_n they_o have_v be_v much_o to_o the_o diminution_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n it_o be_v enough_o to_o qualify_v they_o to_o be_v comprehend_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o they_o concur_v with_o the_o beast_n in_o his_o great_a design_n of_o make_v all_o the_o world_n to_o submit_v to_o a_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n of_o his_o own_o create_v as_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o honour_n of_o his_o empire_n for_o all_o the_o worship_n that_o be_v hereby_o promote_v be_v the_o honour_n show_v to_o the_o imperial_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o be_v submit_v to_o as_o the_o only_a ground_n for_o any_o hope_n of_o salvation_n and_o that_o not_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o its_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n of_o christ_n but_o for_o that_o which_o be_v at_o present_a a_o contradiction_n to_o it_o viz._n for_o be_v the_o roman-catholick_n church_n wherefore_o when_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v say_v to_o give_v their_o power_n 13._o rev._n 17._o 13._o and_o strength_n and_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o their_o concurrence_n to_o advance_v the_o roman_a religion_n as_o the_o imperial_a religion_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o be_v first_o set_v up_o and_o promote_v by_o the_o imperial_a authority_n and_o so_o still_o continue_v to_o be_v defend_v and_o protect_v by_o it_o and_o therein_o do_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n more_o eminent_o appear_v because_o of_o the_o submission_n of_o crown_a head_n to_o it_o who_o have_v no_o superior_a upon_o earth_n but_o god_n alone_o for_o it_o be_v very_o difficult_a to_o understand_v how_o ten_o king_n can_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v of_o one_o mind_n and_o to_o agree_v to_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o any_o power_n upon_o earth_n but_o only_o in_o this_o way_n of_o a_o uniformity_n in_o a_o common_a religion_n which_o be_v set_v up_o by_o the_o will_n and_o to_o the_o honour_n of_o another_o and_o here_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v how_o exact_o the_o prophecy_n and_o the_o event_n do_v agree_v with_o one_o another_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o order_n which_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o text._n the_o beast_n be_v describe_v as_o beginning_n the_o scene_n first_o and_o set_v the_o design_n on_o foot_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n and_o the_o image_n come_v in_o afterward_o to_o perfect_v and_o accomplish_v it_o which_o be_v very_o punctual_o verify_v by_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o universal_a monarchy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n under_o the_o imperial_a authority_n and_o the_o advancement_n of_o it_o into_o a_o perfect_a tyranny_n by_o the_o roman_a hierarchy_n so_o that_o after_o a_o while_n the_o false-prophet_n seem_v to_o take_v the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o his_o hand_n and_o to_o exercise_v it_o before_o his_o face_n and_o then_o the_o beast_n have_v little_a to_o do_v himself_o in_o the_o management_n of_o it_o and_o seem_v only_o to_o give_v authority_n to_o what_o be_v do_v by_o other_o which_o be_v also_o now_o manifest_a from_o the_o common_a course_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o their_o proceed_n against_o heretic_n they_o judge_v condemn_v and_o pronounce_v sentence_n against_o they_o and_o then_o deliver_v they_o over_o to_o the_o secular_a

mention_n the_o emperor_n henry_n charge_n against_o pope_n paschal_n ann._n 1107_o he_o say_v there_o of_o the_o papal_a power_n that_o they_o take_v a_o oath_n of_o every_o bishop_n to_o own_o all_o that_o for_o law_n that_o they_o shall_v say_v this_o oath_n be_v describe_v lib._n 2._o decret_n tit._n 24._o where_o they_o swear_v to_o obey_v all_o the_o pope_n command_n and_o to_o assist_v he_o against_o all_o that_o shall_v oppose_v themselves_o papal_a authority_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o as_o dictate_v by_o a_o infallible_a authority_n with_o the_o claim_n of_o infallibility_n as_o a_o inseparable_a prerogative_n of_o their_o authority_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n be_v the_o exercise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n in_o that_o church_n by_o which_o they_o confine_v all_o divine_a favour_n and_o all_o right_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o only_o as_o roman_a and_o by_o which_o they_o pretend_v to_o have_v the_o power_n of_o the_o curse_n of_o god_n and_o of_o eternal_a damnation_n in_o their_o hand_n to_o pronounce_v against_o all_o those_o who_o own_v not_o that_o divine_a authority_n and_o infallible_a spirit_n in_o they_o by_o which_o they_o appear_v as_o in_o the_o place_n of_o god_n in_o the_o church_n for_o by_o this_o do_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n appear_v manifest_o to_o sit_v as_o a_o goddess_n in_o the_o church_n catholic_n to_o which_o all_o must_v submit_v with_o all_o the_o outward_a worship_n of_o their_o body_n and_o the_o inward_a veneration_n of_o their_o soul_n as_o the_o only_a oracle_n of_o god_n in_o all_o its_o decision_n and_o definition_n of_o faith_n and_o worship_n and_o as_o the_o immediate_a voice_n and_o thunder_n of_o god_n from_o heaven_n in_o all_o its_o anathema_n and_o excommunication_n and_o all_o this_o about_o matter_n which_o either_o be_v never_o make_v to_o be_v the_o will_n of_o god_n by_o any_o other_o authority_n but_o the_o mere_a will_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o which_o be_v know_v to_o be_v absolute_o contrary_a to_o the_o reveal_v will_n of_o god_n the_o light_n of_o natural_a conscience_n and_o to_o the_o common_a sense_n and_o reason_n of_o mankind_n which_o be_v the_o candle_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o the_o most_o fundamental_a 27._o prov._n 20._o 27._o criterion_n of_o the_o truth_n or_o falsehood_n of_o revelation_n or_o inspiration_n but_o some_o will_v question_v whether_o all_o this_o can_v amount_v to_o the_o charge_n of_o command_a man_n to_o worship_n the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n with_o divine_a honour_n though_o these_o thing_n shall_v be_v do_v without_o any_o warrant_n from_o god_n for_o they_o because_o god_n himself_o be_v intend_v for_o the_o only_a object_n of_o all_o that_o worship_n that_o be_v thus_o enjoin_v this_o doubt_n may_v soon_o be_v resolve_v by_o what_o man_n will_v judge_v of_o the_o worship_n of_o nebuchadnezzar_n image_n though_o he_o shall_v have_v pretend_v that_o it_o be_v the_o peculiar_a presence_n of_o the_o god_n of_o israel_n as_o well_o as_o his_o own_o image_n and_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o that_o immediate_a union_n of_o the_o true_a god_n with_o himself_o and_o his_o image_n or_o by_o what_o man_n can_v think_v of_o the_o worship_n give_v to_o simon_n magus_n under_o the_o supposition_n of_o his_o be_v the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n at_o several_a appearance_n whether_o will_v the_o adoration_n be_v excuse_v for_o be_v intend_v to_o the_o true_a god_n i_o will_v but_o demand_v of_o any_o sort_n of_o christian_n what_o they_o will_v think_v of_o such_o a_o unbounded_a power_n as_o have_v be_v mention_v in_o any_o party_n of_o man_n from_o who_o they_o differ_v which_o shall_v now_o arise_v with_o these_o claim_n of_o superiority_n and_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n and_o shall_v force_v man_n conscience_n to_o acknowledge_v these_o claim_n to_o be_v due_a by_o divine_a right_n and_o shall_v real_o think_v they_o to_o be_v so_o upon_z as_o slight_a ground_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v now_o believe_v its_o own_o pretence_n upon_o and_o shall_v exercise_v these_o new_a power_n with_o as_o zealous_a design_n for_o god_n service_n as_o they_o of_o that_o church_n seem_v to_o do_v it_o will_v be_v hardly_o possible_a for_o any_o of_o a_o differ_a party_n to_o forbear_v the_o charge_v of_o this_o new_a pretender_n with_o the_o character_n of_o sit_v like_o a_o god_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n or_o in_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o he_o that_o require_v mere_a human_a law_n to_o be_v account_v divine_a inspiration_n which_o yet_o be_v nothing_o but_o his_o own_o will_n he_o plain_o make_v his_o own_o will_v a_o divine_a law_n and_o if_o he_o force_v it_o upon_o all_o the_o world_n for_o such_o he_o make_v his_o own_o will_v the_o universal_a lord_n of_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n which_o be_v the_o peculiar_a prerogative_n of_o god_n alone_o without_o all_o question_n if_o the_o king_n of_o france_n and_o the_o assembly_n of_o his_o clergy_n shall_v use_v the_o same_o method_n and_o pretence_n that_o they_o have_v do_v to_o the_o protestant_n to_o force_v the_o conscience_n of_o the_o papal_a party_n all_o over_o the_o world_n to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n they_o will_v not_o stick_v to_o charge_v he_o with_o the_o character_n of_o usurp_a upon_o the_o peculiar_a prerogative_n of_o god_n in_o his_o church_n i_o do_v take_v it_o all_o this_o while_n for_o grant_v that_o the_o claim_n for_o this_o universal_a power_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o the_o title_n of_o infallibility_n be_v unwarrantable_a and_o that_o be_v so_o easy_a a_o thing_n to_o be_v satisfy_v about_o that_o i_o think_v it_o not_o needful_a here_o to_o dilate_v upon_o it_o there_o need_v no_o better_a satisfaction_n to_o be_v have_v about_o it_o than_o what_o the_o slightness_n of_o the_o ground_n that_o be_v allege_v for_o this_o authority_n compare_v with_o the_o vast_a importance_n of_o the_o thing_n that_o they_o be_v to_o prove_v do_v at_o the_o first_o sight_n offer_v to_o any_o that_o be_v impartial_a but_o other_o have_v make_v it_o their_o business_n and_o to_o they_o i_o remit_v it_o the_o unwarrantableness_n of_o this_o claim_n be_v suppose_v in_o the_o objection_n and_o if_o that_o be_v once_o grant_v let_v the_o intention_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v never_o so_o fair_a in_o its_o exercise_n of_o this_o power_n the_o instance_n abovementioned_a will_v make_v it_o sufficient_o clear_a how_o just_a the_o charge_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o image_n be_v due_a to_o it_o though_o it_o shall_v exercise_v this_o power_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o god_n within_o much_o more_o moderate_a bound_n than_o it_o be_v know_v to_o do_v the_o reality_n of_o their_o intention_n may_v without_o any_o difficulty_n be_v believe_v for_o it_o be_v long_o since_o foretell_v that_o the_o time_n will_v come_v that_o whosoever_o kill_v the_o true_a member_n of_o christ_n shall_v 4._o john_n 16._o 2_o 4._o think_v that_o he_o do_v god_n service_n in_o it_o and_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v foretell_v on_o purpose_n that_o when_o the_o time_n shall_v come_v we_o shall_v remember_v that_o it_o have_v be_v tell_v we_o of_o they_o st._n paul_n do_v give_v the_o example_n of_o it_o 11._o act_n 22._o 3_o 4._o act_n 26._o 9_o 10_o 11._o in_o himself_o he_o very_o think_v with_o himself_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o do_v many_o thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n of_o nazareth_n and_o according_o do_v they_o for_o he_o shut_v up_o the_o saint_n in_o prison_n when_o they_o be_v put_v to_o death_n he_o give_v his_o voice_n against_o they_o he_o even_o compel_v they_o to_o blaspheme_v and_o be_v exceed_o mad_a against_o they_o and_o yet_o be_v zealous_a towards_o god_n while_o he_o be_v persecute_v that_o way_n unto_o the_o death_n and_o yet_o sure_o none_o will_v ever_o maintain_v that_o the_o zealous_a intention_n of_o these_o cruel_a action_n will_v excuse_v they_o from_o the_o guilt_n of_o inhumanity_n and_o murder_n the_o sincerity_n of_o the_o intention_n in_o all_o these_o diabolical_a act_n of_o antichristian_a tyranny_n do_v only_o denote_v how_o absolute_a the_o power_n of_o the_o devil_n be_v in_o they_o by_o the_o power_n he_o have_v over_o they_o to_o make_v they_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o do_v god_n service_n all_o the_o while_n that_o they_o be_v act_v by_o the_o rage_n of_o the_o devil_n wherefore_o it_o may_v now_o be_v safe_o conclude_v that_o the_o great_a malignity_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n do_v lie_v in_o the_o acknowledgement_n

the_o custom_n of_o the_o former_a synod_n at_o constantinople_n send_v its_o legate_n at_o thy_o command_n and_o the_o emperor_n himself_o say_v in_o the_o preface_n to_o this_o council_n that_o the_o divine_a benignity_n have_v commit_v the_o helm_n of_o the_o universal_a ship_n to_o his_o care_n he_o have_v take_v care_n before_o all_o thing_n to_o appease_v the_o ecclesiastical_a storm_n the_o pope_n legate_n do_v indeed_o preside_v in_o this_o council_n but_o it_o be_v the_o first_o wherever_o they_o can_v be_v find_v to_o have_v do_v so_o radevicus_n say_v of_o the_o council_n of_o pavia_n that_o be_v call_v to_o judge_v of_o the_o schism_n betwixt_o alexander_n the_o second_o and_o victor_n the_o second_o in_o the_o year_n 1160._o that_o the_o emperor_n frederick_n do_v declare_v that_o he_o summon_v it_o by_o his_o authority_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o ancient_a emperor_n and_o in_o his_o decree_n for_o it_o to_o the_o bishop_n express_v the_o same_o thing_n radevic_n c._n 51._o &_o deinceps_fw-la and_o all_o their_o meeting_n in_o council_n assert_n his_o authority_n from_o the_o example_n of_o constantine_n theodosius_n justinian_n charles_n and_o otho_n aeneas_n silvius_n ep._n 34._o say_v of_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n that_o it_o be_v call_v by_o the_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n with_o the_o permission_n of_o the_o king_n of_o france_n the_o emperor_n chapter_n see_v reference_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o chapter_n that_o summon_v the_o general_a council_n at_o his_o pleasure_n he_o often_o preside_v himself_o in_o they_o and_o manage_v the_o dispute_n there_o and_o appoint_v other_o to_o preside_v in_o his_o absence_n all_o application_n be_v make_v to_o he_o as_o the_o supreme_a authority_n among_o they_o when_o he_o be_v present_a and_o those_o that_o be_v the_o judge_n of_o the_o assembly_n in_o his_o absence_n be_v delegated_a from_o he_o his_o will_n be_v consult_v upon_o all_o occasion_n the_o definition_n of_o faith_n that_o the_o council_n subscribe_v to_o be_v many_o time_n propose_v by_o he_o and_o it_o be_v call_v the_o emperor_n definition_n of_o faith_n and_o after_o the_o bishop_n the_o emperor_n subscribe_v to_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n in_o the_o last_o place_n and_o as_o the_o last_o confirmation_n of_o it_o and_o then_o be_v the_o council_n say_v to_o be_v it_o be_v council_n arelatense_n sub_fw-la carolo_n m._n ann._n 823._o cap._n 26._o these_o thing_n we_o have_v decree_v shall_v be_v send_v to_o our_o lord_n the_o emperor_n beseech_v his_o clemency_n that_o if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n here_o omit_v it_o may_v be_v supply_v by_o his_o prudence_n if_o any_o thing_n unreasonable_a that_o it_o may_v be_v correct_v by_o his_o judgement_n if_o any_o thing_n be_v well_o determine_v that_o it_o may_v have_v its_o effect_n by_o his_o assistance_n the_o divine_a aid_n concur_v with_o it_o eutychius_n in_o origen_n say_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a upon_o constantine_n resign_v up_o himself_o and_o his_o whole_a empire_n to_o they_o by_o the_o lay_n down_o of_o his_o sword_n before_o they_o do_v begird_v he_o with_o his_o sword_n again_o for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o faith_n euseb_n de_fw-fr vitâ_fw-la constantin_n l._n 4._o c._n 35._o constantine_n tell_v the_o bishop_n there_o that_o they_o be_v bishop_n for_o the_o thing_n within_o the_o church_n and_o he_o appoint_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n to_o be_v bishop_n over_o the_o thing_n without_o the_o church_n and_o l._n 1._o c._n 37._o ibid._n that_o he_o call_v a_o synod_n as_o if_o god_n have_v appoint_v he_o to_o be_v the_o universal_a bishop_n council_n milevitan_n under_o the_o emperor_n arcadius_n and_o honorius_n cap._n 11._o it_o be_v also_o decree_v that_o legate_n shall_v be_v send_v from_o this_o honourable_a council_n to_o obtain_v from_o the_o most_o glorious_a emperor_n whatsoever_o they_o shall_v judge_v useful_a against_o heretic_n pagan_n or_o their_o superstition_n novel_a 42._o cod._n justinian_n justinian_n give_v this_o account_n of_o the_o deposition_n of_o the_o patriarch_n menna_n by_o he_o after_o he_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o council_n we_o according_a to_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n have_v ourselves_o also_o resolve_v upon_o this_o law_n for_o whenever_o the_o assembly_n of_o bishop_n have_v eject_v any_o out_o of_o the_o priestly_a throne_n as_o nestorius_n eutyches_n arius_n macedonius_n eunomius_n and_o other_o the_o imperial_a power_n do_v agree_v to_o it_o confirm_v or_o make_v valid_a and_o not_o before_o for_o the_o emperor_n have_v a_o negative_a voice_n in_o all_o they_o do_v as_o well_o as_o the_o chief_a power_n in_o the_o do_v it_o whenever_o he_o please_v to_o concern_v himself_o in_o it_o after_o the_o conclusion_n of_o these_o assembly_n that_o which_o make_v their_o definition_n and_o decree_n to_o be_v universal_o receive_v and_o obey_v be_v it_o be_v council_n arelatense_n sub_fw-la carolo_n m._n ann._n 823._o cap._n 26._o these_o thing_n we_o have_v decree_v shall_v be_v send_v to_o our_o lord_n the_o emperor_n beseech_v his_o clemency_n that_o if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n here_o omit_v it_o may_v be_v supply_v by_o his_o prudence_n if_o any_o thing_n unreasonable_a that_o it_o may_v be_v correct_v by_o his_o judgement_n if_o any_o thing_n be_v well_o determine_v that_o it_o may_v have_v its_o effect_n by_o his_o assistance_n the_o divine_a aid_n concur_v with_o it_o eutychius_n in_o origen_n say_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a upon_o constantine_n resign_v up_o himself_o and_o his_o whole_a empire_n to_o they_o by_o the_o lay_n down_o of_o his_o sword_n before_o they_o do_v begird_v he_o with_o his_o sword_n again_o for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o faith_n euseb_n de_fw-fr vitâ_fw-la constantin_n l._n 4._o c._n 35._o constantine_n tell_v the_o bishop_n there_o that_o they_o be_v bishop_n for_o the_o thing_n within_o the_o church_n and_o he_o appoint_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n to_o be_v bishop_n over_o the_o thing_n without_o the_o church_n and_o l._n 1._o c._n 37._o ibid._n that_o he_o call_v a_o synod_n as_o if_o god_n have_v appoint_v he_o to_o be_v the_o universal_a bishop_n council_n milevitan_n under_o the_o emperor_n arcadius_n and_o honorius_n cap._n 11._o it_o be_v also_o decree_v that_o legate_n shall_v be_v send_v from_o this_o honourable_a council_n to_o obtain_v from_o the_o most_o glorious_a emperor_n whatsoever_o they_o shall_v judge_v useful_a against_o heretic_n pagan_n or_o their_o superstition_n novel_a 42._o cod._n justinian_n justinian_n give_v this_o account_n of_o the_o deposition_n of_o the_o patriarch_n menna_n by_o he_o after_o he_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o council_n we_o according_a to_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n have_v ourselves_o also_o resolve_v upon_o this_o law_n for_o whenever_o the_o assembly_n of_o bishop_n have_v eject_v any_o out_o of_o the_o priestly_a throne_n as_o nestorius_n eutyches_n arius_n macedonius_n eunomius_n and_o other_o the_o imperial_a power_n do_v agree_v to_o it_o the_o emperor_n edict_n for_o that_o purpose_n which_o be_v publish_v with_o the_o threat_n of_o anathema_n as_o well_o as_o civil_a punishment_n before_o punishment_n see_v cod._n theodos_n tit._n de_fw-fr haereticis_fw-la item_n cod_n justiniani_n tit._n de_fw-la episcopis_fw-la &_o clericis_fw-la item_n de_fw-fr apostatis_fw-la so_o also_o be_v it_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o gothish_a king_n of_o italy_n after_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n cassiodor_n variar_n l._n 9_o ep._n 15._o king_n athalaricus_n to_o pope_n john_n concern_v the_o condition_n of_o the_o election_n of_o bishop_n novel_a 434._o justiniani_n order_n that_o no_o bishop_n be_v sue_v without_o a_o imperial_a command_n for_o it_o and_o pope_n pelagius_n the_o first_o upon_o the_o choice_n of_o paulinus_n bishop_n of_o aquileia_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o narses_n desire_v he_o to_o send_v the_o principal_a of_o the_o faction_n to_o justinian_n and_o give_v this_o reason_n for_o it_o that_o totila_n himself_o will_v not_o suffer_v the_o bishop_n of_o milan_n who_o consecrate_v paulinus_n to_o be_v create_v without_o his_o leave_n first_o have_v in_o write_v for_o it_o cod._n theodos_fw-la novel_a valentin_n l._n 2._o tit._n 12._o the_o emperor_n valentinian_n forbid_v the_o bishop_n to_o be_v judge_n of_o the_o person_n of_o bishop_n and_o that_o in_o any_o civil_a or_o criminal_a cause_n but_o that_o they_o shall_v come_v before_o the_o secular_a judge_n unless_o they_o go_v by_o consent_n to_o the_o bishop_n court_n liberatus_n in_o breviario_fw-la c._n 22._o give_v a_o account_n of_o belizarius_n set_v up_o and_o depose_v one_o pope_n after_o another_o and_o that_o anthimus_n be_v depose_v by_o justinian_n give_v up_o his_o pallium_fw-la or_o episcopal_a robe_n to_o the_o emperor_n gregory_n the_o great_a in_o the_o case_n of_o

whole_a church_n which_o show_v the_o emperor_n share_n in_o the_o legislative_a power_n of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v near_o akin_a to_o his_o power_n in_o the_o senate_n about_o civil_a affair_n but_o at_o least_o very_o near_o as_o great_a in_o the_o council_n as_o the_o papal_a authority_n be_v afterward_o before_o it_o come_v to_o its_o full_a height_n and_o then_o in_o the_o execution_n of_o the_o law_n and_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n the_o imperial_a authority_n appear_v everywhere_o to_o be_v the_o last_o resort_n and_o the_o last_o power_n that_o they_o jurisdiction_n they_o hieron_n rubeus_n histor_n ravennat_n p._n 180._o the_o archbishop_n of_o ravenna_n do_v there_o contend_v with_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o superiority_n john_n the_o archbishop_n have_v many_o of_o the_o italian_a bishop_n of_o his_o party_n in_o it_o and_o sigonius_n de_fw-fr regno_fw-la ital._n l._n 2._o &_o blondus_n decad._n 1._o l._n 9_o ann._n 608._o give_v a_o account_n of_o this_o contest_v of_o ravenna_n with_o rome_n all_o the_o day_n of_o pope_n martin_n the_o first_o eugenius_n the_o first_o vitalian_n and_o adeodat_n they_o will_v have_v no_o pallium_fw-la nor_o consecration_n from_o rome_n in_o acknowledgement_n of_o any_o dependence_n upon_o they_o s._n hierom._n ad_fw-la evagre_n if_o you_o dispute_v about_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n orbis_n major_a est_fw-la urbe_fw-la wheresoever_o there_o be_v a_o bishop_n whether_o at_o rome_n or_o eugubium_n at_o constantinople_n or_o rhegium_n he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o dignity_n and_o of_o the_o same_o priesthood_n cardinal_n cusan_a l._n 2._o c._n 12._o show_v that_o all_o bishop_n be_v equal_a but_o the_o execution_n of_o their_o office_n be_v bound_v by_o human_a law_n and_o order_n which_o if_o they_o come_v to_o cease_v those_o difference_n of_o great_a and_o less_o return_v again_o to_o their_o natural_a right_n that_o be_v to_o a_o equality_n aeneas_n silvius_n comment_n l._n 2._o before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a every_o bishop_n live_v independent_a in_o his_o own_o jurisdiction_n appeal_v to_o for_o redress_v 3d._n dr._n barrow_n p._n 324._o to_o p._n 372._o grot._n in_o decal_n praecep_v 2._o note_v the_o 3d._n or_o for_o correction_n of_o church-governor_n which_o show_v it_o to_o have_v have_v also_o the_o full_a possession_n of_o the_o executive_a power_n and_o according_o do_v we_o find_v the_o title_n of_o the_o universal_a bishop_n of_o the_o church_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o external_n government_n of_o it_o assume_v by_o constantine_n in_o this_o state_n do_v the_o imperial_a authority_n continue_v in_o the_o church_n when_o the_o exercise_n of_o its_o power_n be_v the_o most_o unblameable_a so_o that_o here_o be_v a_o roman_n catholic_n church_n establish_v from_o the_o very_a first_o appearance_n of_o the_o imperial_a throne_n in_o the_o church_n and_o no_o other_o political_a unity_n be_v there_o then_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o only_o this_o imperial_a headship_n the_o particular_a jurisdiction_n of_o the_o emperor_n the_o ludovic_n bebenberg_n de_fw-fr jurib_n r._n &_o imp._n romanor_n pag._n 142._o in_o commentar_n m._n freherus_n when_o the_o emperor_n henry_n have_v object_v to_o the_o roman_n why_o against_o the_o custom_n of_o their_o ancestor_n they_o have_v choose_v they_o a_o pope_n without_o the_o leave_n of_o the_o king_n the_o pope_n excuse_v himself_o that_o he_o be_v choose_v by_o force_n but_o that_o he_o will_v not_o be_v consecrate_v till_o he_o do_v perfect_o understand_v by_o a_o embassy_n that_o both_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o prince_n have_v consent_v to_o his_o election_n hieron_n balbus_n de_fw-fr coronatione_fw-la cap._n 14._o it_o have_v be_v a_o ancient_a custom_n that_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n shall_v nominate_v the_o pope_n after_o which_o it_o be_v in_o the_o emperor_n power_n to_o confirm_v or_o invalidate_v the_o election_n and_o as_o he_o please_v either_o to_o admit_v he_o or_o to_o substitute_v another_o in_o his_o room_n c._n agatho_n 63._o distinct_a and_o this_o custom_n continue_v to_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n adrian_n anno_fw-la 815._o who_o will_v have_v change_v it_o but_o the_o old_a custom_n obtain_v again_o of_o expect_v the_o pope_n confirmation_n from_o the_o emperor_n as_o platina_n observe_v in_o gregor_n 9_o in_o the_o year_n 1072._o gregory_n be_v reconcile_v to_o the_o emperor_n henry_n who_o confirm_v he_o pope_n as_o it_o be_v then_o the_o custom_n caronza_n council_n summa_fw-la pag._n 437._o severinus_fw-la papa_n in_o locum_fw-la honorii_n subrogatus_fw-la ab_fw-la isaacio_fw-la hexarcho_fw-mi in_fw-la pontificatu_fw-la confirmatur_fw-la etc._n etc._n severinus_n be_v confirm_v pope_n by_o isaac_n the_o hexarch_n of_o italy_n for_o the_o election_n by_o the_o people_n and_o clergy_n be_v not_o account_v valid_a in_o those_o day_n unless_o the_o emperor_n or_o their_o exarch_n have_v confirm_v they_o platina_n say_v the_o same_o in_o severinus_n and_o blondus_n the_o same_o with_o this_o of_o caranza_n l._n 9_o decad._n 1._o and_o add_v that_o the_o confirmation_n be_v put_v off_o for_o a_o year_n and_o a_o half_a because_o isaac_n do_v not_o go_v from_o ravenna_n to_o rome_n before_o sigebert_n in_o his_o chronicle_n mention_n a_o council_n hold_v by_o charlemaigne_n at_o rome_n before_o he_o be_v crown_v emperor_n by_o virtue_n of_o his_o be_v make_v defender_n of_o the_o church_n by_o adrian_n and_o there_o adrian_n and_o 150_o bishop_n do_v confer_v the_o right_n of_o choose_v the_o pope_n upon_o charles_n and_o of_o order_v the_o apostolic_a see_v and_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o prince_n the_o same_o be_v mention_v by_o gratian_n d._n 69._o c._n hadrianus_n 22._o and_o by_o sigonius_n de_fw-fr regno_fw-la ital._n l._n 4._o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n ludovicus_n the_o son_n of_o charlemaigne_n upon_o pope_n stephen_n be_v elect_v contrary_a to_o the_o order_n without_o the_o emperor_n command_n stephen_n to_o mend_v the_o matter_n make_v this_o order_n in_o the_o canon_n quia_fw-la sancta_fw-la d._n 52._o because_o the_o roman_a church_n suffer_v great_a violence_n at_o the_o death_n of_o the_o pope_n when_o the_o election_n be_v make_v without_o the_o emperor_n knowledge_n we_o ordain_v that_o when_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v to_o be_v choose_v that_o he_o be_v elect_v in_o a_o full_a assembly_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n and_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n and_o so_o be_v choose_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o legate_n of_o the_o emperor_n that_o he_o be_v consecrate_v baronius_n anno_fw-la 827._o say_n of_o the_o election_n of_o pope_n valentinus_n that_o his_o consecration_n be_v defer_v till_o the_o emperor_n shall_v be_v consult_v about_o it_o pope_n leo_n the_o eight_o anno_fw-la 963._o make_n this_o order_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o emperor_n otho_n that_o according_a to_o the_o example_n of_o adrian_n bishop_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v who_o grant_v unto_o the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o order_v the_o apostolic_a see_n that_o he_o likewise_o with_o all_o the_o clergy_n do_v constitute_v and_o by_o his_o authority_n corroborate_v to_o his_o lord_n otho_n first_o king_n of_o the_o theuton_o and_o to_o his_o successor_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o italy_n the_o power_n of_o choose_v a_o successor_n and_o of_o dispose_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o sovereign_a apostolic_a see_n and_o for_o that_o purpose_n that_o the_o archbishop_n and_o bishop_n shall_v take_v investiture_n from_o he_o and_o that_o none_o for_o the_o future_a shall_v take_v upon_o they_o the_o power_n of_o elect_v or_o consecrate_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n or_o of_o any_o other_o see_v without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o say_a emperor_n d._n 63._o in_o synodo_n 23._o the_o title_n of_o the_o canon_n in_o gratian_n be_v the_o election_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v of_o right_o appertain_v to_o the_o emperor_n bishopric_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v in_o no_o other_o account_n for_o supremacy_n than_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n and_o all_o of_o they_o be_v confine_v to_o their_o own_o particular_a territory_n but_o it_o be_v repute_v just_a and_o fit_v at_o the_o come_n in_o of_o the_o emperor_n into_o the_o church_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o their_o rule_v city_n shall_v have_v a_o mark_n of_o distinction_n from_o the_o rest_n as_o a_o honour_n due_a to_o the_o emperor_n court_n and_o residence_n and_o thus_o come_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o have_v the_o precedence_n of_o all_o other_o bishop_n in_o the_o church_n and_o upon_o the_o same_o account_n have_v constanstinople_n the_o second_o place_n to_o that_o of_o rome_n when_o that_o city_n become_v the_o seat_n of_o a_o new_a empire_n this_o primacy_n give_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n a_o great_a advantage_n over_o the_o interest_n of_o their_o fellow-bishop_n and_o be_v become_v very_o

diaconus_fw-la de_fw-fr gest_n longobard_fw-mi c._n 37._o who_o be_v near_o those_o time_n phocas_n say_v he_o at_o the_o request_n of_o pope_n boniface_n do_v decree_n that_o the_o see_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n because_o that_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n do_v write_v itself_o the_o first_o of_o all_o church_n see_v note_n g_o on_o this_o chapter_n our_o lord_n the_o emperor_n our_o most_o gracious_a and_o pious_a lord_n and_o subscribe_v themselves_o their_o mean_a servant_n and_o that_o which_o be_v the_o chief_a flower_n of_o their_o authority_n their_o universal_a headship_n or_o supremacy_n over_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v beg_v decree_n beg_v boniface_n the_o 3_o d_o do_v so_o far_o acknowledge_v this_o title_n of_o universal_a head_n to_o be_v the_o emperor_n favour_n that_o he_o have_v the_o emperor_n grant_n for_o it_o proclaim_v at_o rome_n in_o a_o council_n of_o 62_o bishop_n platina_n in_o boniface_n 3_o sigonius_n say_v that_o boniface_n send_v a_o embassy_n to_o phocas_n to_o desire_v it_o by_o which_o mean_n he_o obtain_v that_o decree_n of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n by_o boniface_n and_o can_v not_o be_v obtain_v but_o by_o the_o drudgery_n of_o a_o approbation_n of_o murder_n and_o assassination_n and_o then_o also_o not_o without_o bishop_n without_o the_o contest_v about_o the_o universal_a headship_n appear_v plain_o to_o have_v continue_v from_o the_o order_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n for_o the_o place_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n the_o law_n of_o the_o emperor_n leo_n and_o anthemius_n l._n 16._o c._n in_o fin_n de_fw-fr sacros_fw-la eccles_n for_o the_o superiority_n of_o the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n be_v soon_o after_o that_o council_n pelagius_n the_o 2_o d._n condemn_v john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n for_o that_o claim_n and_o so_o do_v gregory_n the_o one_a after_o he_o see_v note_n g_o on_o this_o chapter_n platina_n say_v in_o boniface_n 3_o though_o his_o pretension_n be_v not_o always_o obey_v yet_o there_o have_v ever_o since_o that_o time_n be_v a_o schism_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o the_o latin_a church_n bellarmin_n in_o praefat._n in_o lib._n de_fw-fr pontifice_fw-la the_o greek_n oppose_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n in_o the_o year_n 451._o in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o in_o the_o year_n 600._o declare_v the_o bp._n of_o constantinople_n universal_a bishop_n great_a contest_v against_o it_o as_o a_o usurpation_n upon_o the_o right_n and_o liberty_n of_o other_o church_n to_o mind_v he_o by_o who_o favour_n only_o he_o come_v to_o possess_v it_o for_o the_o emperor_n other_o emperor_n cuspinian_n de_fw-fr caesaribus_fw-la p._n 140._o mauritius_n write_v to_o pope_n gregory_n to_o obey_v john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n as_o if_o head_n patriarch_n of_o all_o other_o mauritius_n just_a before_o have_v command_v pope_n gregory_n to_o acknowledge_v john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n for_o the_o universal_a head_n there_o be_v great_a reason_n then_o to_o account_v the_o honour_n show_v to_o the_o papal_a authority_n and_o his_o clergy_n which_o be_v the_o life_n and_o soul_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v a_o honour_n do_v to_o the_o power_n that_o raise_v he_o and_o support_v he_o 4._o the_o worship_n that_o be_v give_v to_o the_o roman_a religion_n may_v well_o be_v call_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n because_o it_o be_v the_o secular_a arm_n that_o make_v the_o church-law_n to_o be_v obey_v and_o thereby_o it_o do_v appear_v that_o it_o be_v the_o own_n of_o these_o law_n by_o the_o secular_a power_n for_o its_o own_o will_n and_o command_v that_o give_v all_o the_o life_n and_o force_n to_o they_o and_o that_o therefore_o they_o be_v obey_v as_o the_o law_n and_o will_n of_o that_o power_n only_o the_o church_n may_v make_v what_o law_n it_o please_v to_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n their_o anathema_n will_v not_o have_v be_v much_o regard_v by_o those_o who_o know_v they_o to_o be_v unwarrantable_a but_o that_o which_o set_v the_o edge_n upon_o they_o be_v the_o secular_a arm_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n it_o be_v then_o the_o secular_a arm_n that_o be_v in_o reality_n the_o chief_a thing_n that_o be_v worship_v or_o who_o will_n be_v comply_v with_o as_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o as_o the_o law_n of_o his_o religion_n it_o be_v therefore_o very_o proper_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n both_o before_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n when_o all_o the_o secular_a authority_n be_v only_o imperial_a and_o also_o after_o the_o appearance_n of_o the_o sword_n the_o canon_n 3._o council_n lateranens_fw-la 1._o the_o secular_a power_n be_v enjoin_v to_o take_v a_o oath_n to_o prosecute_v heretic_n to_o the_o root_a they_o out_o of_o their_o territory_n and_o those_o prince_n that_o neglect_v to_o do_v thus_o be_v to_o be_v excommunicate_v and_o their_o subject_n absolve_v of_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n to_o they_o and_o their_o land_n to_o be_v expose_v to_o the_o seizure_n of_o catholic_n see_v note_n c_o and_o f_o on_o chapter_n 4._o the_o council_n of_o milan_n and_o arles_n send_v to_o their_o emperor_n to_o make_v their_o decree_n effectual_a aeneas_n silvius_n afterward_o pope_n pius_n 2d_o epist_n l._n 53._o we_o be_v all_o of_o the_o same_o faith_n with_o our_o prince_n if_o they_o be_v idolater_n we_o shall_v be_v so_o too_o and_o shall_v deny_v not_o only_o the_o pope_n but_o christ_n himself_o also_o if_o the_o secular_a power_n do_v but_o press_v we_o to_o it_o otho_fw-la frisius_n in_o prol_n l._n 4._o chronic._n there_o be_v two_o person_n set_v up_o in_o the_o church_n the_o sacerdotal_a and_o the_o regal_a the_o one_o to_o execute_v the_o ecclesiastical_a censure_n by_o the_o spiritual_a sword_n the_o other_o carry_v the_o material_a sword_n to_o execute_v the_o secular_a sentence_n and_o as_o spiritual_a possession_n be_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o spiritual_a sword_n so_o be_v the_o dignity_n of_o this_o world_n as_o dutchy_n county_n etc._n etc._n under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o material_a sword_n ten_o king_n in_o it_o because_o b._n n._n b._n they_o be_v find_v to_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n or_o to_o that_o religion_n which_o the_o imperial_a authority_n do_v set_v up_o for_o this_o end_n alone_o be_v it_o that_o the_o imperial_a authority_n have_v its_o confirmation_n at_o present_a from_o church_n from_o goldast_n polit._n in_o imperial_a h._n 1._o pag._n 72._o speak_v of_o the_o installation_n of_o the_o roman_a king_n or_o emperor_n they_o do_v then_o require_v a_o oath_n from_o the_o supreme_a monarch_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o defend_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o exterminate_v heretic_n and_o to_o secure_v the_o dignity_n of_o the_o pope_n by_o all_o manner_n of_o way_n glabar_n l._n 1._o histor_n in_o fine_a benedict_n the_o 9th_o make_v this_o decree_n that_o none_o shall_v be_v call_v or_o take_v for_o emperor_n but_o he_o who_o the_o pope_n for_o his_o good_a behaviour_n shall_v make_v choice_n for_o a_o fit_a person_n for_o the_o common-weal_n and_o upon_o who_o he_o shall_v set_v that_o imperial_a crown_n which_o be_v a_o golden_a apple_n set_v with_o jewel_n and_o a_o cross_n in_o the_o middle_n of_o it_o viz._n to_o denote_v the_o end_n of_o his_o power_n to_o be_v to_o defend_v the_o church_n and_o such_o be_v every_o imperial_a crown_n of_o every_o particular_a prince_n clementina_n unica_fw-la de_fw-la jure_fw-la jurando_fw-la give_v the_o oath_n that_o the_o emperor_n take_v to_o defend_v the_o right_n of_o the_o church_n the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n that_o it_o may_v enforce_v the_o spiritual_a power_n of_o the_o church_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n do_v both_o the_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a power_n come_v to_o be_v worship_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o act_n of_o obedience_n from_o hence_o it_o be_v now_o easy_a to_o apprehend_v how_o the_o false_a prophet_n do_v exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n before_o he_o for_o 12._o rev._n 13._o 12._o since_o the_o first_o beast_n be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o imperial_a power_n the_o exercise_n of_o all_o his_o power_n must_v be_v a_o universal_a supremacy_n over_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n and_o this_o do_v very_o well_o answer_v the_o pope_n exercise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o both_o the_o roman_a sword_n and_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v do_v before_o the_o first_o beast_n as_o that_o signify_v in_o honour_n of_o he_o or_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o chief_a seat_n of_o the_o empire_n the_o first_o great_a effect_n of_o this_o power_n be_v to_o cause_v all_o the_o world_n to_o ibid._n ibid._n worship_v the_o first_o beast_n and_o that_o be_v when_o the_o papal_a authority_n do_v either_o make_v the_o world_n receive_v the_o imperial_a

but_o yield_v which_o the_o jesuit_n alcazar_n c._n alcazar_n in_o v._o 2._o c._n 11._o apocalyps_n notat_fw-la 4._o item_n ante_fw-la notation_n see_v preface_n to_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o r._n c._n affirm_v to_o be_v necessary_a and_o the_o contrary_a of_o it_o to_o be_v not_o at_o all_o agreeable_a to_o the_o enigmatical_a style_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o be_v that_o the_o 1260_o day_n be_v to_o be_v take_v in_o a_o mystical_a and_o not_o in_o the_o literal_a sense_n those_o note_n will_v be_v the_o sure_a confirmation_n that_o that_o church_n must_v be_v the_o great_a babylon_n for_o as_o the_o mystical_a acceptation_n of_o a_o day_n in_o scripture_n be_v a_o year_n so_o be_v it_o impossible_a to_o apply_v the_o character_n answer_v to_o those_o mark_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o any_o rule_v power_n beside_o for_o the_o space_n of_o 1260_o together_o since_o the_o write_n of_o the_o prophecy_n ex._n gr_n wherever_o be_v there_o a_o empire_n since_o the_o write_n of_o the_o prophecy_n but_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o note_v 1_o be_v so_o universal_a for_o 1260_o year_n together_o as_o to_o have_v all_o that_o dwell_v upon_o earth_n peoples_n and_o multitude_n and_o 15._o rev._n 13._o 8._o etc._n etc._n 17._o 15._o nation_n and_o tongue_n to_o worship_v it_o what_o rule_v power_n but_o that_o so_o ancient_a as_o to_o have_v the_o blood_n of_o prophet_n and_o saint_n and_o of_o all_o that_o be_v slay_v upon_o earth_n of_o note_n 2_o that_o kind_n for_o that_o space_n of_o time_n to_o be_v find_v in_o it_o what_o 24._o rev._n 18._o 24._o rule_v but_o that_o have_v ever_o so_o long_o a_o duration_n in_o the_o world_n as_o to_o continue_v set_v upon_o a_o hill_n much_o less_o upon_o seven_o hill_n note_v 3_o for_o so_o great_a a_o space_n of_o time_n or_o so_o as_o to_o answer_v the_o whole_a length_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o saracen_n and_o turkish_a empire_n 13._o rev._n 9_o 1_o 13._o in_o the_o two_o first_o woe_n never_o have_v any_o other_o church_n note_v 4_o such_o a_o amplitude_n or_o variety_n of_o believer_n as_o to_o have_v all_o nation_n drink_v of_o the_o wine_n of_o her_o fornication_n or_o so_o 7._o rev._n 18._o 3_o &_o c._n 13._o 7._o as_o to_o have_v a_o blasphemous_a power_n over_o all_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n none_o but_o that_o be_v ever_o so_o eminent_o conspicuous_a for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n for_o the_o succession_n note_v 5_o of_o its_o bishop_n under_o one_o supreme_a patriarch_n as_o to_o be_v the_o live_a image_n of_o all_o the_o civil_a dignity_n of_o the_o empire_n where_o 15._o rev._n 13._o 12_o 14_o 15._o it_o be_v under_o one_o supreme_a church-head_n exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o civil_a head_n or_o with_o imperium_fw-la in_o imperio_fw-la nor_o do_v ever_o any_o enemy_n of_o god_n church_n act_n for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n like_o the_o red_a dragon_n in_o its_o bloody_a law_n against_o the_o note_n 6_o follower_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o yet_o so_o far_o agree_v with_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o fundamental_a doctrine_n as_o to_o answer_v the_o character_n of_o a_o false_a prophet_n with_o the_o horn_n of_o 11._o rev._n 13._o 11._o the_o lamb_n christ_n but_o speak_v like_o the_o red_a dragon_n to_o his_o follower_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v do_v wherever_o but_o there_o have_v there_o be_v such_o a_o union_n of_o head_n and_o note_v 7_o member_n for_o that_o length_n of_o time_n to_o apply_v the_o one_o mind_n 17._o rev._n 17._o 13_o 17._o of_o the_o ten_o king_n to_o for_o their_o agreement_n together_o to_o give_v their_o power_n and_o strength_n and_o their_o whole_a kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n never_o do_v any_o but_o that_o church_n appear_v so_o long_o together_o with_o such_o a_o medley_n of_o sanctity_n in_o some_o doctrine_n note_v 8_o &_o 10._o and_o outward_a appearance_n of_o a_o strict_a holiness_n of_o life_n join_v with_o other_o abominable_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n to_o qualify_v it_o for_o the_o horn_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o speech_n of_o the_o dragon_n for_o the_o idolatrous_a and_o cruel_a command_n of_o the_o 15._o rev._n 13._o 12_o 15._o image_n or_o for_o have_v the_o form_n of_o godliness_n in_o the_o latter_a 7._o 2_o tim._n 3._o 1_o 7._o time_n and_o yet_o deny_v the_o power_n thereof_o or_o for_o forbid_v 3._o 1_o tim._n 4._o 3._o to_o marry_v and_o command_v to_o abstain_v from_o meat_n and_o yet_o maintain_v doctrine_n of_o devil_n what_o deceive_v power_n but_o that_o do_v ever_o show_v so_o wonderful_a a_o efficacy_n note_v 9_o of_o its_o doctrine_n as_o to_o make_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o 2._o rev._n 17._o 2._o all_o nation_n drink_v with_o the_o wine_n of_o its_o fornication_n or_o where_o do_v god_n ever_o send_v such_o a_o efficacious_a delusion_n as_o to_o make_v man_n so_o strong_o to_o believe_v a_o lie_n thing_n clear_v contrary_a 11._o 2_o thess_n 2._o 11._o to_o the_o common_a sense_n and_o reason_n of_o all_o mankind_n note_v 11_o the_o glory_n of_o miracle_n never_o appear_v any_o where_o so_o long_o 14._o rev._n 13._o 14._o to_o make_v good_a the_o false_a prophet_n lie_a wonder_n and_o his_o 22._o matth._n 7._o 22._o deceive_v all_o that_o dwell_v upon_o earth_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o they_o and_o never_o be_v there_o but_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n so_o long_o a_o reign_n of_o those_o that_o prophesy_v in_o the_o name_n of_o note_n 12_o christ_n with_o sign_n and_o wonder_n to_o assure_v the_o gift_n of_o prophecy_n to_o they_o and_o so_o to_o answer_v the_o character_n of_o the_o false_a 24._o rev._n 13._o 14._o &_o mat._n 24._o 24._o prophet_n work_v miracle_n to_o deceive_v the_o world_n and_o even_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a the_o very_a elect._n nor_o ever_o have_v any_o power_n upon_o earth_n so_o numerous_a confession_n of_o its_o note_n 13_o adversary_n for_o the_o application_n of_o these_o note_n of_o his_o church_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o verify_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o witness_n 3._o rev._n 11._o 3._o no_o church_n or_o state_n in_o the_o world_n beside_o have_v make_v such_o a_o unhappy_a end_n of_o any_o thing_n near_o so_o many_o of_o its_o enemy_n note_v 14_o as_o the_o roman_a to_o assure_v we_o that_o it_o can_v be_v nowhere_o but_o there_o that_o the_o image_n cause_v all_o to_o be_v kill_v 17._o rev._n 13._o 15_o 16_o 17._o that_o will_v not_o worship_v it_o nor_o receive_v its_o mark_n and_o name_n nor_o do_v temporal_a felicity_n ever_o attend_v any_o other_o note_v 15_o religion_n for_o half_a the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_a reign_n to_o make_v it_o possible_a to_o understand_v the_o riches_n and_o glory_n of_o babylon_n to_o 17._o rev._n 18._o 16_o 17._o her_o last_o hour_n of_o any_o thing_n else_o if_o it_o shall_v here_o be_v say_v that_o these_o 1260_o year_n be_v to_o be_v verify_v of_o some_o empire_n yet_o to_o come_v it_o must_v however_o be_v allow_v that_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n be_v as_o like_o that_o antichristian_a empire_n for_o all_o the_o time_n that_o it_o be_v to_o continue_v and_o that_o for_o 1260_o year_n as_o one_o thing_n can_v well_o be_v like_o another_o this_o will_v make_v one_o apprehend_v that_o bellarmin_n be_v perfect_o infatuate_v to_o make_v choice_n of_o such_o thing_n for_o the_o mark_n of_o his_o church_n as_o make_v it_o the_o very_a picture_n of_o babylon_n the_o great_a in_o the_o revelation_n and_o show_v the_o use_n and_o great_a moment_n of_o the_o note_n of_o the_o church_n as_o deliver_v by_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n so_o also_o for_o other_o intricate_a controversy_n e._n g._n if_o this_o application_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n be_v once_o secure_v who_o will_v much_o trouble_v himself_o to_o prove_v the_o formal_a idolatry_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n when_o it_o appear_v here_o to_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o harlot_n that_o have_v make_v all_o nation_n 3._o rev._n 18._o 3._o drink_v of_o the_o wine_n of_o her_o fornication_n or_o to_o defend_v any_o reform_a church_n from_o the_o imputation_n of_o schism_n when_o there_o be_v such_o a_o express_a command_n to_o the_o people_n of_o 4._o v._o 4._o god_n to_o come_v out_o of_o she_o any_o way_n with_o or_o without_o the_o countenance_n of_o authority_n that_o they_o be_v not_o partaker_n of_o her_o sin_n and_o so_o receive_v of_o her_o plague_n or_o to_o contend_v much_o for_o the_o perpetual_a visibility_n of_o the_o true_a people_n of_o god_n when_o the_o prophecy_n do_v so_o express_o distinguish_v betwixt_o they_o as_o unknown_a and_o a_o false_a idolatrous_a and_o apostate_n church_n 7._o ibidem_fw-la rev._n 18._o 4._o &_o c._n 7._o wherein_o they_o sojourn_v and_o do_v set_v they_o forth_o as_o person_n

the_o judge_v the_o dead_a v._n 18._o cap._n 11._o apoc._n which_o grotius_n and_o those_o of_o alcasar_n way_n interpret_v of_o the_o time_n of_o rome-heathen_a can_v be_v fulfil_v before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n comment_n in_o cap._n 10._o apocal._n numer_n 20._o the_o censure_n of_o both_o the_o two_o former_a opinion_n by_o the_o most_o eminent_a of_o the_o romish_a interpreter_n may_v very_o reasonable_o plead_v a_o excuse_n for_o a_o three_o advance_v in_o their_o stead_n by_o the_o protestant_n and_o that_o be_v this_o that_o the_o beast_n in_o general_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n but_o when_o take_v for_o the_o eight_o king_n be_v the_o present_a rule_v power_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v seven_o successive_a change_n of_o roman_a government_n that_o the_o six_o of_o they_o say_v to_o be_v in_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n be_v the_o imperial_a government_n the_o change_n of_o that_o into_o another_o form_n the_o 10._o rev._n 17._o 10._o seven_o king_n and_o the_o next_o to_o that_o the_o antichristian_a sovereignty_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o eight_o which_o be_v of_o the_o seven_o and_o therefore_o the_o three_o year_n 11._o v._o 11._o and_o a_o half_a so_o often_o mention_v by_o month_n and_o day_n must_v be_v so_o many_o prophetical_a year_n as_o there_o be_v day_n in_o that_o period_n according_a to_o the_o example_n that_o there_o be_v in_o scripture_n to_o take_v a_o day_n for_o a_o year_n in_o a_o prophetical_a sense_n for_o this_o they_o seem_v to_o have_v all_o the_o premise_n which_o be_v the_o main_a foundation_n of_o their_o conclusion_n from_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n themselves_o the_o general_a notion_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o the_o roman_a empire_n they_o have_v from_o alcazar_n bellarmine_n etc._n etc._n to_o who_o agree_v grotius_n and_o dr._n hammond_n as_o also_o their_o acceptation_n of_o the_o seven_o head_n for_o roman_a governor_n from_o the_o same_o their_o make_v the_o seven_o head_n to_o be_v so_o many_o successive_a line_n of_o roman_a sovereign_n each_o of_o which_o contain_v under_o it_o a_o long_a succession_n of_o single_a person_n of_o the_o same_o sort_n be_v according_a to_o alcasar_n notion_n of_o the_o head_n and_o ribera_n though_o he_o make_v they_o not_o roman_a head_n yet_o contend_v much_o for_o 2._o in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n sect_n 2._o their_o be_v seven_o general_a sort_n of_o sovereign_a power_n each_o of_o which_o contain_v under_o it_o a_o succession_n of_o many_o 15._o in_o cap._n 17._o apoc._n num_fw-la 15._o single_a ruler_n of_o that_o kind_n according_a to_o all_o the_o know_a example_n of_o daniel_n and_o other_o place_n of_o scripture_n and_o then_o since_o the_o prophecy_n say_v of_o one_o of_o these_o king_n viz._n the_o six_o that_o he_o be_v in_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n that_o can_v be_v no_o other_o sort_n of_o sovereign_a power_n that_o contain_v a_o succession_n of_o many_o single_a person_n under_o it_o but_o the_o imperial_a government_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o the_o determine_n of_o this_o do_v thereupon_o make_v it_o necessary_a that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o head_n or_o king_n shall_v be_v other_o title_n of_o the_o government_n of_o rome_n and_o what_o then_o can_v be_v pitch_v upon_o for_o this_o end_n with_o more_o reason_n than_o those_o other_o change_n of_o the_o government_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v frequent_o record_v by_o the_o roman_a author_n king_n consul_n etc._n etc._n whatever_o be_v the_o five_o first_o king_n yet_o it_o be_v less_o dubious_a that_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n must_v be_v the_o next_o change_n of_o roman_a government_n but_o one_o to_o the_o imperial_a that_o be_v in_o rule_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n and_o the_o roman_a history_n do_v assure_v we_o that_o there_o have_v be_v at_o least_o two_o such_o change_n since_o that_o time_n and_o that_o therefore_o the_o beast_n must_v be_v somewhere_o in_o be_v at_o this_o present_a in_o the_o rule_v power_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n because_o he_o be_v describe_v to_o continue_v with_o babylon_n and_o the_o seven_o hill_n to_o the_o universal_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n therefore_o do_v they_o conclude_v that_o it_o must_v be_v the_o present_a rule_v power_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n because_o it_o be_v describe_v to_o be_v a_o roman-church-power_n and_o it_o can_v possible_o be_v any_o where_o else_o than_o there_o the_o head_n of_o the_o book_n book_n i._n the_o uniform_a notion_n of_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o revelation_n book_n ii_o the_o constant_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o its_o part_n all_o over_o daniel_n book_n iii_o the_o particular_a signification_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o its_o part_n in_o the_o revelation_n book_n iu._n the_o application_n of_o the_o character_n of_o the_o beast_n errata_fw-la these_o necessary_a to_o be_v correct_v before_o the_o read_n of_o the_o book_n page_n 23._o l._n 27._o for_o it_o the_o read_v it_o the._n p._n 105._o l._n 17._o r._n pag._n 102._o so_o also_o p._n 107._o l._n 5._o item_n l._n 22._o r._n the_o same_o p._n 108._o l._n 30._o r._n pag._n 107._o and_o l._n 35._o no_o full_a point_n p._n 130._o l_o pen._n r._n prop._n 7._o p._n 141._o l._n 12._o for_o and_z with_o the_o seven_o king_n r._n revive_v p._n 180._o l._n 11._o r._n corol._n 2._o prop._n 8._o p._n 192._o l._n ult_n r._n pag._n 157_o 158._o in_o the_o marg._n r._n chap._n 4._o lib._n 3._o p._n 206._o l._n ult_n and_o p._n 207._o l._n 10._o for_o 140._o r._n above_o 40._o p._n 211._o l._n 27._o deal_n twice_o p._n 245._o l._n 28._o r._n prop._n 25._o l._n 30._o r._n prop._n 26._o so_o also_o p._n 247._o l._n 3._o p._n 270._o l._n 12._o r._n 261._o appendix_n p._n 19_o l._n 9_o a_o full_a stop_n l._n 10._o to_o be_v continue_v with_o l._n 11._o p._n 26._o l._n ult_n for_o never_o r._n after_o note_n of_o reference_n necessary_a to_o be_v correct_v before_o read_v p._n 138._o l._n 20._o strike_v outa._n p._n 139._o l._n 1._o strike_v outb._n p._n 142._o l._n 36._o r._n a_o consul_n p._n 143._o l._n 2._o for_o c_o r.b._n l._n 4._o for_o d_o r.c._n p._n 158._o l._n 16._o the_o note_n e_o to_o be_v set_v the_o line_n before_o the_o note_n following_z e_o be_v anticipate_v in_o the_o reference_n as_o far_o asl._n and_o p._n 165._o l._n 14._o r._n e_o panciroll_n and_o l._n 23._o for_o e_o r._n f_o etc._n etc._n p._n 190._o l._n 17._o r._n this_o chapter_n p._n 219._o l._n 12._o r._n note_v s._n p._n 242._o in_o the_o marg._n r._n note_v 5_o 6_o on_o chap._n 7._o lib._n 3._o p._n 259._o the_o note_n be_v right_a but_o p._n 266._o the_o note_n answer_v they_o be_v postpone_v for_o g_o r._n h_o for_z h_o r._n i_o etc._n etc._n to_o the_o end_n p._n 278._o l._n 8_o 9_o r._n note_n on_o the_o four_o chapter_n p._n 286._o l._n 23._o r._n m_o paullus_n bb_n cc._n p._n 311._o l._n 6_o 7._o note_n bb_o cc_o transpose_v in_o the_o reference_n p._n 315._o p._n 313._o l._n 2._o r._n note_v b_o on_o the_o 5_o chapter_n p._n 315._o l._n 35._o r._n note_v c_o on_o the_o 5_o chapter_n p._n 316._o l._n 8._o r._n note_v m._n l._n 17._o r._n note_v l_o on_o the_o 5_o chapter_n lib._n 4._o p._n 317._o l._n 10._o r._n ch._n 5._o l._n 22._o note_n b_o c_o d_o e_o on_o chap._n 4._o and_o note_v a_o chap._n 5._o lib._n 4._o l._n 23._o r._n chap._n 4._o l._n 24._o r._n note_n ay_o l_o on_o chap._n 4._o and_o i_o on_o chap._n 5._o lib._n 4._o other_o fault_n less_o considerable_a p._n 81._o l._n 36._o for_o by_o some_o r._n by_o he_o p._n 116._o l._n 23._o strike_v out_o possible_a to_o be_v p._n 132._o r._n in_o the_o marg._n chap._n 6._o lib._n 3._o ibid._n l._n 23._o to_o nation_n add_v or_o his_o western_a and_o eastern_a empire_n p._n 143._o l._n 6._o deal_n part_n last_o p._n 149._o r._n chap._n 2._o lib._n 1._o p._n 172._o r._n epagomenae_n and_o elsewhere_o p._n 180._o l._n 6._o to_o prop._n 6._o add_v prop._n 7._o p._n 238._o l._n 11._o r._n five_o day_n and_o a_o quarter_n l._n 14._o r._n roman_a year_n p._n 251._o l._n 16._o no_o full_a point_n p._n 288._o l._n 14._o r._n romijith_o &_o latino_n proper_a name_n and_o latin_a quotation_n sometime_o mistake_v the_o introduction_n concern_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n which_o be_v show_v to_o be_v unquestionable_a the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o contend_a party_n to_o be_v the_o only_a distinct_a prophecy_n that_o we_o have_v of_o the_o successive_a fortune_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n from_o its_o first_o

the_o intricate_a maze_n of_o these_o vision_n for_o babylon_n and_o the_o beast_n be_v represent_v as_o inseparable_a companion_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n the_o beast_n seem_v to_o be_v confine_v to_o that_o city_n by_o his_o head_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o seven_o hill_n upon_o which_o the_o city_n be_v seat_v and_o since_o it_o be_v already_o know_v what_o city_n babylon_n be_v it_o can_v then_o be_v doubt_v but_o that_o the_o beast_n who_o be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o king_n must_v be_v the_o king_n of_o that_o city_n so_o that_o if_o the_o reign_n of_o babylon_n have_v be_v clear_o prove_v to_o be_v after_o the_o time_n of_o rome-pagan_a the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v also_o be_v allow_v to_o be_v as_o long_o after_o that_o time_n now_o if_o any_o part_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v in_o be_v so_o long_o after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n this_o do_v plain_o determine_v what_o kind_n of_o king_n the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v be_v who_o succession_n seem_v to_o be_v give_v on_o purpose_n to_o measure_v out_o the_o time_n betwixt_o the_o date_n of_o the_o vision_n and_o the_o appearance_n of_o the_o last_o of_o they_o in_o rule_n call_v the_o beast_n for_o the_o beast_n be_v determine_v by_o the_o prophecy_n to_o be_v the_o three_o king_n in_o order_n after_o he_o who_o reign_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n he_o be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o eight_o to_o 11._o rev._n 17._o 11._o he_o that_o be_v a_o six_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n from_o hence_o will_v any_o conclude_v that_o since_o the_o eight_o of_o these_o king_n or_o the_o beast_n be_v find_v to_o be_v in_o rule_n after_o the_o time_n of_o rome-pagan_a that_o be_v some_o hundred_o of_o year_n after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n that_o his_o reign_n and_o the_o other_o two_o reign_n before_o he_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n in_o st._n john_n day_n can_v not_o possible_o be_v the_o reign_n of_o three_o single_a person_n only_o for_o there_o be_v near_o three_o hundred_o year_n betwixt_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n and_o the_o full_a end_n of_o rome_n pagan_n before_o which_o the_o reign_n of_o babylon_n and_o the_o beast_n have_v be_v prove_v impossible_a to_o be_v and_o within_o that_o space_n of_o time_n there_o be_v above_o thirty_o succession_n of_o single_a person_n in_o the_o roman_a throne_n it_o will_v therefore_o next_o be_v necessary_a to_o inquire_v from_o the_o roman_a history_n what_o else_o the_o first_o of_o these_o three_o king_n who_o be_v say_v to_o reign_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n can_v possible_o be_v it_o will_v appear_v from_o thence_o that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o king_n of_o rome_n at_o that_o time_n but_o a_o single_a emperor_n wherefore_o since_o it_o have_v be_v find_v impossible_a that_o it_o shall_v be_v the_o single_a person_n of_o that_o emperor_n who_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o king_n then_o reign_v there_o be_v nothing_o else_o that_o can_v be_v mean_v by_o it_o but_o that_o form_n of_o the_o supreme_a government_n which_o the_o emperor_n title_n give_v name_n to_o or_o the_o imperial_a government_n then_o in_o power_n and_o consequent_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n must_v all_o the_o three_o king_n of_o which_o the_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o 8_o or_o last_o be_v so_o many_o successive_a change_n of_o roman_a government_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n since_o therefore_o the_o first_o of_o these_o three_o king_n be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o imperial_a government_n in_o the_o day_n of_o st._n john_n all_o that_o seem_v needful_a to_o be_v do_v to_o determine_v the_o time_n and_o the_o particular_a form_n of_o roman_a government_n that_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n be_v to_o inquire_v from_o history_n what_o successive_a change_n there_o have_v be_v in_o the_o roman_a government_n since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n for_o the_o next_o change_n but_o one_o to_o the_o imperial_a government_n in_o those_o day_n must_v certain_o be_v the_o beast_n and_o bellarmin_n be_v so_o far_o of_o the_o same_o mind_n in_o this_o that_o according_a to_o he_o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o they_o and_o we_o in_o this_o affair_n be_v whether_o the_o imperial_a government_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n have_v ever_o since_o that_o time_n be_v cut_v off_o which_o make_v he_o take_v such_o pain_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o same_o imperial_a roman_a government_n continue_v unchanged_a to_o this_o day_n and_o thus_o all_o the_o difficulty_n that_o remain_v seem_v according_a to_o he_o to_o be_v no_o more_o than_o to_o inquire_v after_o and_o right_o judge_v of_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n from_o history_n for_o he_o grant_v that_o nothing_o can_v be_v mean_v by_o the_o beast_n his_o head_n and_o horn_n but_o roman_a power_n though_o he_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o the_o distinction_n and_o order_n of_o succession_n among_o they_o the_o seem_v evidence_n of_o the_o conclusion_n before_o mention_v even_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o most_o zealous_a and_o the_o most_o able_a defender_n of_o the_o roman_a interest_n be_v a_o very_a satisfactory_a proof_n that_o the_o angel_n that_o offer_v that_o explication_n of_o the_o mystery_n to_o the_o apostle_n do_v real_o intend_v to_o be_v understand_v according_a as_o one_o will_v expect_v from_o the_o promise_n of_o a_o explication_n of_o a_o mystery_n from_o so_o divine_a a_o person_n and_o this_o be_v a_o great_a encouragement_n to_o any_o that_o be_v willing_a to_o take_v the_o pain_n for_o it_o to_o search_v after_o the_o true_a mean_n to_o determine_v the_o right_a sense_n of_o this_o explication_n the_o angel_n first_o promise_n to_o unfold_v a_o mystery_n begin_v it_o in_o very_o know_v expression_n go_v on_o in_o other_o character_n that_o seem_v to_o be_v clear_a who_o will_v not_o then_o positive_o conclude_v with_o himself_o that_o the_o main_a stroke_n and_o mystical_a character_n in_o which_o it_o be_v express_v must_v certain_o be_v intelligible_a enough_o by_o some_o mean_n in_o our_o power_n especial_o when_o we_o find_v so_o many_o excitation_n in_o this_o prophecy_n to_o understand_v it_o but_o i_o see_v so_o many_o miscarriage_n in_o attempt_n in_o this_o way_n and_o can_v find_v so_o little_a clear_a satisfaction_n in_o the_o most_o cautious_a interpretation_n that_o i_o be_v afraid_a of_o nothing_o more_o than_o of_o be_v satisfy_v about_o these_o thing_n too_o soon_o there_o be_v such_o fair_a appearance_n and_o ground_n for_o strong_a presumption_n that_o the_o great_a danger_n lie_v in_o be_v too_o ready_a to_o close_v with_o a_o seem_o obvious_a sense_n of_o the_o angel_n explication_n my_o aim_n be_v at_o assurance_n in_o these_o matter_n and_o the_o best_a way_n for_o that_o i_o conclude_v to_o be_v to_o search_v for_o difficulty_n to_o counterpoise_v the_o too_o much_o proneness_n of_o my_o inclination_n to_o hasten_v to_o a_o determination_n there_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o great_a variety_n of_o show_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o grotius_n make_v a_o great_a advantage_n of_o to_o the_o baffle_n of_o all_o the_o force_n of_o the_o best_a demonstration_n draw_v from_o the_o synchronism_n of_o the_o several_a description_n of_o it_o in_o the_o several_a chapter_n there_o seem_v also_o to_o be_v a_o great_a ambiguity_n in_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o beast_n there_o be_v no_o distinguish_a character_n of_o the_o head_n from_o the_o beast_n himself_o nor_o of_o their_o nature_n in_o general_a nor_o of_o their_o constitutive_a difference_n from_o one_o another_o and_o it_o seem_v but_o a_o presumption_n to_o make_v all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o head_n to_o take_v their_o determinate_a form_n from_o what_o be_v discover_v to_o be_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o six_o head_n upon_o which_o nevertheless_o do_v depend_v all_o the_o hope_n of_o come_n to_o a_o particular_a knowledge_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o without_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o particular_a time_n of_o that_o reign_n it_o be_v in_o vain_a to_o think_v of_o any_o thing_n of_o this_o nature_n these_o consideration_n make_v i_o conclude_v that_o the_o angel_n explication_n do_v suppose_v and_o direct_v to_o some_o other_o know_v key_n to_o come_v to_o a_o full_a understanding_n of_o his_o mind_n it_o be_v obvious_a thereupon_o to_o apprehend_v that_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o head_n and_o horn_n be_v very_o mystical_a kind_n of_o expression_n it_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o clear_a knowledge_n of_o they_o to_o consult_v the_o common_a acceptation_n of_o they_o among_o the_o ancient_a prophet_n in_o like_a matter_n to_o these_o here_o before_o we_o according_a to_o rule_v 2._o i_o be_v soon_o satisfy_v in_o this_o i_o find_v by_o the_o unanimous_a ribera_n

use_v in_o any_o other_o place_n in_o which_o it_o be_v not_o so_o clear_o know_v rule_n 2_o 3._o 3._o it_o be_v against_o all_o the_o other_o know_v representation_n of_o the_o different_a kind_n of_o supreme_a power_n in_o the_o same_o nation_n all_o over_o daniel_n or_o the_o revelation_n that_o they_o shall_v have_v two_o distinct_a figure_n to_o represent_v two_o different_a kind_n of_o they_o even_o according_a to_o the_o interpretation_n of_o these_o man_n themselves_o for_o all_o the_o difference_n of_o supreme_a power_n in_o the_o same_o nation_n everywhere_o else_o be_v grant_v to_o be_v set_v out_o by_o the_o part_n or_o appurtenance_n of_o whole_a figure_n as_o in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n that_o which_o represent_v the_o succession_n of_o the_o persian_a after_o the_o median_a king_n in_o the_o same_o nation_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n be_v the_o two_o horn_n of_o the_o ram_n not_o two_o different_a beast_n and_o the_o four_o division_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n with_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o first_o king_n be_v set_v out_o by_o four_o horn_n after_o one_o great_a horn_n which_o belong_v all_o to_o the_o one_o he-goat_n the_o ten_o king_n arise_v out_o of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n and_o the_o one_o after_o they_o be_v represent_v by_o eleven_o horn_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o beast_n in_o chap._n 7._o 24._o and_o the_o same_o ten_o king_n in_o the_o four_o kingdom_n of_o the_o image_n in_o the_o 2_o do_v chapter_n be_v show_v by_o the_o ten_o toe_n of_o the_o foot_n the_o seven_o successive_a king_n also_o of_o the_o kingdom_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o the_o ten_o king_n who_o be_v all_o at_o a_o time_n in_o that_o roman_a rule_n be_v represent_v by_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n of_o that_o one_o beast_n all_o which_o if_o count_v up_o together_o will_v be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o odds_o of_o above_o forty_o to_o nothing_o against_o the_o divide_n of_o the_o single_a reign_n of_o alexander_n from_o those_o who_o succeed_v he_o in_o the_o same_o nation_n and_o against_o the_o represent_v he_o by_o one_o whole_a figure_n 4._o the_o three_o kingdom_n be_v certain_o that_o which_o succeed_v the_o second_o and_o the_o second_o by_o all_o be_v agree_v to_o signify_v the_o persian_a kingdom_n and_o what_o a_o kind_n of_o kingdom_n it_o be_v that_o succeed_v the_o persian_a the_o prophet_n himself_o inform_v we_o in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n 22._o v._o 21_o 22._o where_o the_o king_n of_o greece_n who_o overthrow_v the_o persian_a monarchy_n do_v signify_v the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n with_o a_o first_o conquer_a king_n in_o it_o and_o a_o fourfold_a kingdom_n after_o he_o and_o therefore_o here_o also_o must_v this_o three_o kingdom_n that_o succeed_v the_o persian_a and_o be_v represent_v in_o this_o seven_o chapter_n by_o one_o beast_n as_o that_o be_v in_o the_o eight_o be_v the_o same_o time_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n from_o its_o conquest_n of_o persia_n to_o the_o end_n of_o it_o 5._o the_o proper_a character_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o alexander_n reign_n be_v but_o a_o part_n of_o be_v a_o kingdom_n first_o under_o one_o king_n then_o divide_v into_o four_o and_o join_v together_o in_o one_o figure_n as_o appear_v in_o the_o 8_o and_o 11_o chapter_n where_o 4._o v._o 8._o v._n 4._o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o first_o king_n be_v say_v to_o be_v divide_v towards_o the_o four_o wind_n of_o heaven_n in_o both_o those_o chapter_n wherefore_o since_o the_o three_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n be_v show_v by_o a_o leopard_n 6._o v._o 6._o with_o four_o head_n and_o four_o wing_n to_o make_v sure_a of_o the_o number_n four_z if_o that_o be_v alexander_n kingdom_n it_o must_v be_v his_o kingdom_n divide_v into_o four_o and_o than_o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o whole_a grecian_a monarchy_n settle_v in_o the_o four_o last_a kingdom_n of_o it_o mention_v as_o the_o one_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 8_o and_o 11_o chapter_n 6._o beside_o that_o the_o leopard_n with_o the_o four_o head_n and_o four_o wing_n must_v signify_v such_o a_o divide_a kingdom_n appear_v from_o all_o the_o signification_n of_o head_n and_o horn_n and_o all_o the_o part_n of_o figure_n signify_v dominion_n in_o any_o place_n else_o of_o this_o book_n and_o of_o that_o of_o the_o revelation_n as_o in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n twice_o in_o the_o 2d_o chapter_n in_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n the_o same_o with_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o his_o ten_o horn_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n pag._n 104_o etc._n etc._n which_o also_o be_v ten_o king_n in_o one_o kingdom_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v of_o the_o same_o signification_n prop._n 15._o so_o that_o the_o leopard_n be_v grant_v by_o all_o to_o be_v a_o grecian_a kingdom_n there_o be_v at_o least_o five_o to_o nothing_o clear_a to_o the_o contrary_a that_o the_o four-headed_n leopard_n be_v alexander_n kingdom_n divide_v into_o four_o which_o we_o know_v to_o be_v the_o fourfold_a monarchy_n of_o the_o greek_n 7._o if_o alexander_n single_a reign_n be_v the_o three_o kingdom_n show_v by_o the_o three_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n and_o his_o ten_o captain_n immediate_o after_o he_o be_v a_o four_o kingdom_n show_v by_o the_o four_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n then_o that_o kingdom_n which_o be_v represent_v but_o as_o one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o the_o 8_o and_o 11_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o prophet_n will_v be_v represent_v as_o one_o and_o three_o for_o there_o will_v be_v one_o kingdom_n under_o alexander_n alone_o show_v by_o the_o three_o beast_n chap._n 7._o another_o under_o his_o ten_o captain_n show_v by_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o a_o three_o by_o the_o fourfold_a kingdom_n of_o the_o four_o horn_n of_o the_o he-goat_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n and_o thus_o one_o kingdom_n show_v by_o one_o beast_n only_o in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n shall_v be_v two_o kingdom_n show_v by_o two_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n and_o a_o three_o kingdom_n beside_o show_v by_o a_o part_n only_o of_o that_o one_o beast_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n which_o represent_v the_o whole_a time_n of_o they_o all_o which_o will_v suppose_v that_o the_o prophet_n have_v no_o consistency_n at_o all_o with_o himself_o in_o his_o figure_n but_o that_o he_o do_v set_v they_o down_o at_o all_o adventure_n in_o contradiction_n to_o one_o another_o and_o this_o also_o must_v be_v suppose_v of_o he_o without_o the_o least_o plain_a ground_n from_o any_o thing_n that_o he_o have_v say_v to_o countenance_v it_o which_o be_v a_o sufficient_a warrant_n to_o make_v we_o determine_v that_o all_o this_o be_v more_o than_o these_o man_n have_v any_o ground_n to_o affirm_v of_o he_o and_o contrary_a to_o what_o he_o be_v every_o where_o represent_v viz._n as_o a_o very_a profound_a wise_a man_n and_o even_o contrary_a to_o all_o the_o experience_n that_o we_o have_v of_o it_o in_o all_o the_o figure_n which_o be_v grant_v to_o be_v know_v wherein_o he_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o to_o observe_v a_o constant_a and_o determinate_a usage_n of_o they_o in_o one_o only_a signification_n 8._o again_o when_o we_o see_v the_o grecian_a monarchy_n after_o alexander_n represent_v as_o a_o fourfold_a kingdom_n in_o know_a and_o plain_a term_n in_o the_o 8_o and_o 11_o chapter_n to_o make_v the_o next_o kingdom_n after_o he_o to_o be_v a_o tenfold_a kingdom_n of_o his_o captain_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n be_v to_o shut_v one_o eye_n against_o what_o the_o prophet_n have_v plain_o say_v in_o those_o two_o chapter_n and_o which_o he_o seem_v open_o to_o refer_v to_o by_o the_o four_o head_n of_o the_o leopard_n and_o what_o a_o strange_a contempt_n of_o a_o prophecy_n be_v it_o to_o reject_v a_o figure_n of_o a_o kingdom_n that_o have_v just_a the_o same_o mark_n that_o it_o be_v set_v out_o with_o in_o two_o open_v know_v place_n which_o express_o name_v it_o and_o to_o take_v up_o with_o another_o in_o the_o stead_n of_o it_o that_o have_v such_o mark_n as_o that_o kingdom_n be_v never_o before_o set_v out_o with_o by_o the_o prophet_n that_o be_v to_o pass_v by_o the_o leopard_n with_o the_o four_o head_n which_o yet_o be_v grant_v to_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n that_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o 8_o and_o 11_o chapter_n by_o their_o own_o confession_n and_o instead_o of_o it_o to_o choose_v a_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n represent_v ten_o kingdom_n for_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n which_o have_v before_o be_v twice_o call_v a_o fourfold_a kingdom_n but_o never_o a_o kingdom_n with_o ten_o king_n in_o it_o 9_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n we_o see_v be_v write_v by_o

or_o kingdom_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o rule_v people_n if_o they_o be_v describe_v to_o be_v in_o rule_n all_o at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o in_o both_o these_o kind_n do_v the_o several_a head_n or_o horn_n signify_v the_o continuance_n of_o that_o government_n or_o divide_a kingdom_n to_o their_o last_n end_n to_o this_o whole_a discourse_n about_o the_o sixteenth_o proposition_n do_v the_o generality_n of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n agree_v which_o all_o must_v consent_n consent_n necessary_o do_v who_o grant_v as_o they_o do_v that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n the_o only_a difference_n of_o some_o of_o they_o from_o the_o rest_n be_v that_o the_o ten_o king_n and_o the_o 11_o after_o they_o shall_v be_v after_o the_o whole_a roman_a monarchy_n be_v ruin_v and_o have_v lose_v the_o name_n emperor_n a_o grotius_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la b._n &_o p._n l._n 2._o c._n 9_o art_n 3._o populus_fw-la est_fw-la ex_fw-la eo_fw-la corporum_fw-la genere_fw-la quod_fw-la ex_fw-la distantibus_fw-la constat_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o people_n be_v a_o body_n of_o the_o kind_n of_o those_o which_o be_v make_v up_o of_o thing_n distant_a from_o one_o another_o item_n art_n 8._o it_o matter_n not_o which_o way_n they_o be_v govern_v either_o by_o monarch_n or_o by_o many_o or_o by_o the_o multitude_n for_o it_o be_v the_o same_o roman_a people_n under_o king_n consul_n and_o emperor_n the_o three_o book_n the_o particular_a signification_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o its_o head_n and_o horn_n in_o the_o revelation_n chap._n i._n the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o xvii_o rev._n xvii_o of_o its_o head_n and_o horn_n in_o the_o 17_o proposition_n three_o objection_n answer_v the_o inconsistency_n of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n with_o themselves_o bellarmin_n more_o ingenuous_a but_o force_v thereby_o to_o give_v up_o the_o cause_n grotius_n to_o mend_v the_o matter_n run_v into_o great_a absurdity_n than_o any_o of_o they_o conjecture_n about_o the_o first_o five_o head_n after_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o constant_a vniform_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o head_n or_o horn_n of_o a_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n any_o one_o will_v be_v ready_a to_o conclude_v with_o himself_o that_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n now_o to_o determine_v the_o signification_n of_o the_o head_n and_o horn_n and_o of_o the_o beast_n itself_o which_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o all_o the_o latter_a part_n of_o the_o revelation_n since_o it_o have_v be_v already_o find_v that_o all_o those_o peculiar_a figure_n of_o empire_n and_o sovereignty_n and_o the_o particular_a phrase_n and_o style_n belong_v to_o they_o in_o the_o revelation_n be_v just_o the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o the_o like_a kind_n in_o daniel_n and_o be_v not_o so_o distinct_o to_o be_v find_v in_o any_o other_o of_o the_o prophet_n beside_o but_o the_o undoubted_a confirmation_n of_o this_o be_v the_o assurance_n that_o we_o have_v of_o the_o 15_o proposition_n for_o by_o that_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n and_o that_o it_o have_v the_o same_o and_o that_o a_o very_a great_a many_o most_o peculiar_a character_n and_o expression_n attribute_v to_o it_o by_o which_o that_o beast_n in_o daniel_n be_v describe_v wherefore_o according_a to_o all_o the_o example_n that_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o that_o prophecy_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o these_o figure_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o the_o most_o peculiar_a expression_n about_o they_o be_v take_v it_o be_v unquestionable_a that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n in_o its_o general_a notion_n as_o the_o common_a 17._o prop._n 17._o subject_n of_o its_o head_n and_o horn_n do_v signify_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o roman_n in_o general_n the_o seven_o head_n of_o it_o successive_a change_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o that_o nation_n the_o ten_o horn_n the_o division_n of_o that_o empire_n into_o so_o many_o distinct_a sovereignty_n there_o need_v no_o more_o be_v say_v for_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o than_o that_o the_o seven_o head_n be_v say_v to_o succeed_v in_o this_o order_n five_o one_o another_z etc._n etc._n to_o show_v they_o to_o be_v successive_a revel_v 17._o and_o that_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v describe_v as_o act_v all_o together_o with_o the_o beast_n for_o according_a to_o the_o signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o its_o head_n and_o horn_n with_o these_o character_n in_o daniel_n they_o must_v signify_v so_o many_o successive_a sovereign_a power_n and_o so_o many_o divide_v distinct_a kingdom_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o nation_n by_o prop._n 16._o and_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n be_v the_o chief_a example_n of_o the_o mystical_a use_n of_o beast_n and_o their_o part_n and_o to_o which_o all_o the_o expression_n about_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v find_v to_o refer_v proposition_n 15._o and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v certain_o some_o roman_a rule_n by_o prop._n 6._o therefore_o by_o rule_n the_o 2_o do_v the_o beast_n its_o head_n and_o horn_n do_v signify_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o roman_n under_o so_o many_o successive_a change_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n and_o divide_v into_o so_o many_o distinct_a sovereignty_n as_o be_v represent_v by_o its_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n but_o it_o may_v possible_o be_v pretend_v that_o there_o be_v clear_a ground_n in_o the_o revelation_n against_o the_o make_n the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n a_o rule_n of_o interpretation_n for_o the_o figure_n in_o the_o revelation_n for_o the_o figure_n in_o the_o revelation_n have_v a_o different_a use_n from_o those_o in_o daniel_n for_o example_n 1._o there_o be_v three_o several_a show_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o roman_a monarchy_n and_o follow_v immediate_o one_o after_o another_o from_o the_o 12_o to_o the_o 18_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o according_a to_o the_o use_n of_o such_o succession_n of_o figure_n in_o daniel_n must_v signify_v three_o several_a rule_v nation_n prop._n 16._o beside_o that_o one_o of_o these_o three_o beast_n be_v express_o describe_v in_o succession_n to_o the_o other_o chap._n 13._o 2._o but_o it_o must_v be_v remember_v that_o it_o be_v according_a to_o the_o use_n of_o the_o figure_n in_o daniel_n to_o represent_v the_o same_o kingdom_n by_o different_a figure_n in_o different_a vision_n as_o in_o the_o 2d_o and_o seven_o chapter_n and_o in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n two_o of_o those_o same_o kingdom_n by_o two_o new_a beast_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o two_o show_n in_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n be_v in_o two_o several_a vision_n and_o that_o they_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o coral_n 2._o prop._n 10._o and_o though_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v describe_v to_o be_v in_o succession_n to_o that_o in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n yet_o 1_o it_o be_v describe_v as_o a_o new_a vision_n of_o a_o beast_n with_o the_o same_o proper_a mark_n upon_o it_o which_o the_o other_o have_v before_o it_o viz._n the_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o next_o it_o must_v be_v consider_v that_o though_o they_o be_v two_o different_a beast_n yet_o it_o be_v plain_o say_v that_o the_o one_o be_v satan_n 9_o chap._n 12._o 9_o or_o the_o devil_n and_o so_o do_v signify_v only_o a_o spiritual_a rule_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o no_o different_a temporal_a empire_n from_o the_o other_o and_o than_o it_o signify_v no_o more_o to_o the_o make_v two_o different_a monarchy_n than_o nebuchadnezzar_n image_n to_o the_o constitute_n of_o a_o new_a monarchy_n of_o the_o babylonian_n distinct_a from_o that_o which_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o head_n of_o the_o other_o image_n chap._n 2._o 2._o it_o will_v be_v further_o urge_v that_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n there_o be_v two_o beast_n represent_v as_o rise_v up_o after_o one_o another_o which_o according_a to_o prop._n 16._o part._n 1._o must_v signify_v in_o daniel_n way_n two_o different_a rule_v nation_n this_o will_v signify_v very_o much_o by_o rule_n the_o 2_o d_o if_o the_o text_n do_v not_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o they_o be_v not_o successive_a to_o one_o another_o but_o it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o the_o second_o beast_n do_v exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n before_o he_o and_o that_o all_o 12._o chap._n 13._o 12._o for_o his_o service_n as_o appear_v v._o 12._o the_o text_n do_v therefore_o express_o affirm_v that_o the_o power_n of_o they_o both_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o power_n or_o rule_v nation_n and_o yet_o to_o show_v that_o the_o signification_n of_o a_o beast_n in_o daniel_n

rest_n that_o the_o three_o last_o king_n of_o the_o eight_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v three_o 18._o proposit_n 18._o change_n of_o roman_a government_n come_v after_o one_o another_o in_o a_o immediate_a successive_a order_n order_n cuspinian_n in_o sextum_fw-la rufum_fw-la pag._n 6._o consul_n cuspinian_n p._n 95._o in_o cassiodori_n chronicon_fw-la show_v that_o military_a tribune_n with_o consulary_a power_n differ_v only_o in_o name_n from_o consul_n consul_n be_v choose_v by_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n at_o first_o that_o after_o the_o expulsion_n of_o the_o king_n the_o power_n of_o the_o king_n may_v remain_v with_o they_o ut_fw-la penes_fw-la illos_fw-la regius_fw-la esset_fw-la potestas_fw-la pancirollus_n in_o notit_fw-la imperii_fw-la oriental_n pag._n 155._o appian_n say_v in_o his_o syrian_a history_n that_o the_o roman_n send_v praetor_n to_o the_o army_n which_o they_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v six_o axe_n because_o the_o consul_n do_v use_v to_o have_v twelve_o axe_n and_o as_o many_o bundle_n of_o rod_n carry_v before_o they_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o king_n see_v in_o the_o margin_n first_o that_o they_o be_v three_o change_n of_o the_o supreme_a government_n of_o the_o roman_n appear_v from_o their_o be_v every_o one_o represent_v by_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o signify_v a_o rule_n of_o the_o roman_n prop._n 17._o and_o from_o their_o be_v say_v to_o reign_v one_o after_o another_o v._o 10_o 11._o for_o head_n or_o horn_n of_o a_o beast_n say_v to_o come_v one_o after_o another_o do_v all_o over_o daniel_n signify_v the_o successive_a change_n of_o the_o supreme_a government_n of_o a_o nation_n by_o prop._n 16._o and_o daniel_n be_v the_o only_a example_n of_o the_o use_n of_o such_o prophetical_a scheme_n wherefore_o by_o rule_n the_o 2_o do_v they_o can_v signify_v nothing_o else_o here_o but_o three_o successive_a change_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n same_o roman_n thomas_n de_fw-fr albiis_fw-la tabulae_fw-la suffragiale_n p._n 247._o and_o under_o the_o name_n of_o king_n itself_o there_o be_v almost_o as_o many_o different_a sort_n of_o sovereign_a power_n as_o there_o be_v kingdom_n in_o the_o world_n for_o there_o be_v not_o any_o power_n of_o two_o different_a king_n that_o be_v altogether_o the_o same_o and_o next_o that_o they_o do_v reign_v in_o a_o immediate_a successive_a order_n do_v appear_v from_o the_o number_n of_o the_o last_o which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o whereas_o if_o there_o have_v be_v any_o more_o than_o two_o betwixt_o the_o five_o that_o be_v then_o say_v to_o be_v pass_v and_o this_o which_o be_v call_v the_o eight_o this_o last_o will_v have_v be_v more_o than_o a_o eight_o according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o those_o that_o have_v come_v in_o betwixt_o the_o five_o and_o the_o last_o beside_o those_o two_o that_o be_v mention_v this_o be_v further_a confirm_v by_o the_o use_n of_o number_n in_o daniel_n which_o denote_v the_o succession_n of_o rule_v power_n as_o in_o the_o four_o kingdom_n represent_v by_o the_o four_o metal_n in_o the_o statue_n ch._n 2._o and_o signify_v to_o succeed_v one_o another_o every_o kingdom_n do_v immediate_o succeed_v that_o before_o it_o so_o also_o do_v the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n follow_v one_o another_o in_o a_o immediate_a 2._o chap._n 15._o lib._n 2._o order_n the_o two_o horn_n of_o the_o ram_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n one_o of_o which_o be_v say_v to_o come_v up_o after_o the_o other_o be_v know_v to_o represent_v the_o immediate_a succession_n of_o the_o persian_a government_n to_o that_o under_o the_o median_a king_n the_o four_o king_n of_o persia_n after_o cyrus_n in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n v._o 2._o be_v know_v to_o be_v xerxes_n in_o a_o immediate_a succession_n from_o cyrus_n the_o succession_n of_o the_o first_o king_n and_o of_o the_o four_o after_o he_o signify_v by_o the_o horn_n of_o the_o he-goat_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n may_v indeed_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o exception_n to_o the_o rest_n because_o the_o quadripartite_a division_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n do_v not_o immediate_o succeed_v the_o reign_n of_o alexander_n but_o then_o neither_o be_v there_o any_o number_n there_o use_v to_o denote_v a_o immediate_a succession_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o a_o first_o and_o a_o second_o king_n but_o only_o of_o a_o first_o and_o four_o king_n after_o he_o which_o do_v not_o exclude_v the_o intervening_a of_o other_o betwixt_o they_o as_o the_o name_n of_o a_o first_o or_o second_o will_v do_v and_o yet_o if_o it_o be_v well_o consider_v the_o quadripartite_a division_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n be_v so_o much_o the_o immediate_a next_o form_n of_o the_o supreme_a rule_n of_o it_o to_o the_o heir_n of_o alexander_n that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o settle_a division_n of_o that_o monarchy_n that_o come_v in_o between_o they_o and_o that_o one_o will_v esteem_v to_o be_v ground_n enough_o to_o call_v it_o the_o next_o immediate_a successive_a form_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n when_o there_o be_v no_o other_o settle_a form_n betwixt_o the_o reign_n of_o alexander_n heir_n and_o the_o fourfold_a division_n of_o the_o empire_n again_o the_o beast_n be_v never_o without_o one_o of_o his_o head_n even_o in_o the_o time_n of_o his_o ten_o horn_n to_o his_o last_o ruin_n by_o coral_n 1._o prop._n 6._o wherefore_o upon_o the_o fall_n of_o one_o of_o his_o head_n the_o next_o in_o order_n must_v immediate_o arise_v or_o else_o the_o beast_n will_v be_v without_o a_o head_n and_o so_o without_o any_o life_n in_o it_o for_o the_o ten_o horn_n from_o whence_o alone_o it_o can_v be_v suppose_v to_o have_v any_o life_n beside_o be_v all_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o head_n by_o coral_n 2._o prop._n 6._o but_o still_o further_o it_o may_v easy_o be_v perceive_v that_o the_o three_o last_o king_n be_v set_v down_o in_o order_n by_o the_o angel_n for_o no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o show_v the_o time_n of_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o eight_o call_v the_o beast_n and_o which_o be_v the_o only_a subject-matter_n of_o all_o the_o vision_n to_o confirm_v this_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o there_o be_v none_o of_o the_o whole_a number_n of_o these_o king_n but_o only_o the_o eight_o who_o have_v any_o thing_n more_o mention_v of_o they_o than_o bare_o the_o number_n that_o they_o be_v know_v by_o and_o the_o order_n in_o which_o they_o lie_v from_o that_o present_a time_n when_o these_o thing_n be_v speak_v to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o eight_o the_o six_o be_v therefore_o only_o say_v to_o be_v the_o king_n that_o be_v at_o that_o present_a time_n the_o sovereign_n of_o the_o roman_n that_o it_o may_v be_v thereby_o know_v how_o many_o succession_n of_o the_o rule_v power_n of_o that_o monarchy_n there_o be_v to_o be_v from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n to_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n now_o if_o the_o order_n of_o these_o succession_n have_v not_o be_v immediate_a to_o one_o another_o this_o number_n will_v real_o have_v signify_v nothing_o for_o that_o design_n but_o will_v on_o the_o contrary_n have_v be_v a_o most_o certain_a mean_n of_o delude_a man_n into_o a_o mistake_n upon_o very_o clear_a and_o warrantable_a ground_n for_o it_o especial_o since_o there_o be_v no_o intimation_n in_o the_o least_o to_o incline_v a_o man_n to_o understand_v it_o otherwise_o wherefore_o by_o rule_n the_o first_o it_o may_v be_v rely_v upon_o that_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o three_o last_o king_n of_o the_o eight_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v immediate_a and_o so_o plain_o do_v this_o appear_v to_o be_v intimate_v from_o the_o consent_n consent_n text_n that_o it_o have_v the_o almost_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o differ_a party_n of_o interpreter_n bellarmin_n indeed_o have_v a_o very_a singular_a fancy_n in_o this_o point_n he_o will_v have_v the_o seven_o head_n or_o king_n to_o signify_v here_o all_o the_o emperor_n because_o the_o number_n seven_n be_v general_o so_o use_v in_o the_o revelation_n whereas_o nothing_o be_v more_o common_o know_v than_o that_o when_o seven_o or_o ten_o be_v divide_v into_o break_a number_n as_o the_o number_n seven_n be_v here_o into_o five_o one_o another_z etc._n etc._n they_o be_v never_o use_v for_o a_o perfect_a number_n or_o to_o signify_v all._n and_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o eight_o which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o do_v plain_o assure_v they_o to_o be_v just_a seven_o and_o no_o more_o what_o more_o remarkable_a instance_n can_v we_o have_v how_o extravagant_o singular_a a_o man_n of_o good_a sense_n in_o other_o respect_n may_v be_v upon_o no_o manner_n of_o tolerable_a ground_n for_o it_o if_o the_o three_o last_o king_n do_v

destruction_n of_o the_o species_n or_o soul_n of_o it_o that_o be_v of_o the_o society_n of_o that_o people_n either_o by_o slavery_n or_o by_o subjection_n only_o to_o a_o new_a authority_n artic._n 4_o 5_o 6._o ibid._n artic._n 8._o as_o grotius_n determine_v concern_v the_o continuance_n of_o the_o same_o body_n of_o people_n in_o the_o reference_n see_v reference_n 9th_o chapter_n of_o his_o second_o book_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la belli_n &_o pacis_fw-la and_o therefore_o be_v they_o still_o the_o command_a authority_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n 9_o this_o be_v very_o learned_o confirm_v by_o testify_v by_o thus_o be_v the_o people_n of_o rome_n the_o same_o under_o king_n consul_n and_o emperor_n and_o artic._n 11._o be_v the_o same_o at_o this_o day_n because_o they_o still_o retain_v that_o society_n in_o civil_a government_n which_o they_o have_v former_o and_o therefore_o the_o imperial_a power_n do_v always_o reside_v in_o they_o as_o in_o the_o body_n in_o which_o it_o live_v for_o whatever_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n can_v have_v former_o do_v of_o right_a before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n the_o same_o have_v they_o power_n to_o do_v upon_o the_o death_n of_o any_o emperor_n before_o there_o be_v another_o choose_v the_o election_n of_o the_o emperor_n do_v also_o belong_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o be_v oftentimes_o perform_v by_o the_o people_n either_o alone_a or_o by_o the_o senate_n for_o they_o and_o those_o election_n which_o be_v make_v by_o first_o one_o and_o then_o another_o legion_n of_o the_o army_n be_v not_o valid_a by_o the_o right_n of_o those_o legion_n for_o in_o a_o flit_a body_n there_o can_v be_v no_o certain_a right_n but_o from_o the_o approbation_n of_o the_o people_n it_o be_v no_o objection_n against_o this_o that_o by_o the_o decree_n of_o antoninus_n all_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v make_v citizen_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o roman_a subject_n get_v nothing_o more_o by_o that_o decree_n than_o what_o the_o colony_n and_o free_a city_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o the_o roman_a province_n use_v to_o have_v which_o be_v to_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o roman_a honour_n and_o to_o have_v the_o privilege_n of_o quirite_n not_o that_o the_o seat_n and_o fountain_n of_o government_n shall_v be_v in_o other_o part_n of_o the_o empire_n as_o it_o be_v at_o rome_n for_o that_o be_v not_o in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o emperor_n to_o give_v who_o can_v not_o change_v the_o fundamental_a law_n for_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o govern_v power_n nor_o be_v it_o any_o diminution_n of_o the_o right_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n that_o the_o emperor_n choose_v rather_o to_o live_v at_o constantinople_n afterward_o than_o at_o rome_n for_o then_o also_o do_v the_o whole_a people_n of_o rome_n confirm_v and_o make_v valid_a the_o election_n which_o be_v make_v by_o a_o part_n of_o they_o at_o constantinople_n who_o for_o that_o be_v call_v the_o byzantine_n quirite_n by_o claudian_n and_o those_o of_o rome_n do_v still_o preserve_v the_o prerogative_n of_o their_o city_n and_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o precedence_n of_o their_o consul_n which_o be_v no_o small_a monument_n of_o their_o original_a right_n wherefore_o all_o the_o right_n which_o those_o of_o constantinople_n have_v to_o choose_v the_o roman_a emperor_n do_v depend_v upon_o the_o will_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n to_o this_o purpose_n be_v that_o of_o hieron_n balbus_n de_fw-fr conventione_n c._n 13._o but_o sometime_o the_o emperor_n be_v choose_v by_o the_o army_n who_o be_v then_o account_v right_o choose_v if_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n do_v confirm_v it_o ludovic_n â_fw-la rebeuberg_n a_o caesarian_a writer_n cap._n 3._o de_fw-la juribus_fw-la reg._n &_o imp._n romanor_n charlemaign_v never_o call_v himself_o emperor_n before_o he_o be_v anoint_v and_o crown_v by_o pope_n leo_n the_o roman_n with_o one_o consent_n do_v give_v the_o imperial_a acclamation_n to_o charlemaign_v and_o when_o he_o be_v crown_v by_o pope_n leo_n they_o call_v he_o caesar_n and_o augustus_n m._n fribeius_n in_o the_o comment_n in_o which_o way_n of_o acclamation_n say_v he_o the_o popular_a election_n both_o at_o rome_n and_o constantinople_n do_v at_o that_o time_n consist_v as_o paulus_n diaconus_fw-la in_o histor_n miscella_fw-la &_o anastas_n bibliothecarius_n do_v testify_v grotius_n himself_o in_o that_o same_o chapter_n and_o the_o comment_n on_o it_o where_o he_o show_v as_o a_o lawyer_n that_o it_o be_v always_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o right_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n to_o determine_v the_o next_o succession_n to_o the_o government_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o the_o time_n of_o every_o vacancy_n that_o therefore_o all_o election_n of_o prince_n and_o law_n be_v to_o be_v confirm_v by_o they_o so_o that_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n be_v general_o so_o confirm_v and_o their_o law_n ratify_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o give_v authority_n to_o their_o government_n they_o have_v one_o of_o the_o consul_n and_o a_o part_n of_o the_o senate_n of_o rome_n general_o reside_v with_o they_o as_o delegated_a from_o that_o city_n to_o give_v authority_n to_o their_o order_n as_o long_o as_o there_o be_v a_o good_a correspondence_n betwixt_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a empire_n and_o to_o show_v which_o of_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v the_o chief_a fountain_n of_o the_o roman_a power_n the_o consul_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n always_o have_v the_o precedence_n so_o that_o as_o long_o as_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_a senate_n and_o consul_n do_v continue_v at_o rome_n which_o be_v till_o the_o conquest_n of_o rome_n by_o justinian_n the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o that_o city_n must_v come_v in_o for_o a_o share_n at_o least_o in_o the_o then_o rule_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v here_o establish_v 10._o and_o the_o way_n to_o make_v any_o man_n a_o roman_a in_o distinction_n to_o other_o that_o be_v subject_n of_o that_o empire_n be_v to_o make_v he_o a_o citizen_n of_o rome_n which_o do_v manifest_o show_v that_o no_o power_n can_v be_v proper_o say_v to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o be_v without_o any_o authority_n from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n 11._o the_o city_n of_o rome_n have_v also_o a_o very_a peculiar_a acknowledgement_n from_o the_o whole_a government_n of_o the_o empire_n that_o it_o be_v the_o head_n and_o fountain_n of_o all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o in_o a_o more_o eminent_a way_n than_o we_o read_v of_o any_o other_o city_n beside_o for_o all_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o province_n at_o their_o return_n from_o their_o office_n use_v to_o lay_v down_o the_o ensign_n of_o their_o authority_n at_o the_o gate_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n before_o they_o enter_v the_o town_n in_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o first_o fountain_n of_o their_o magistracy_n which_o they_o do_v therefore_o thus_o signify_v to_o be_v resign_v up_o into_o her_o hand_n when_o they_o return_v home_o again_o l._n ult_n de_fw-fr officio_fw-la procon_n 12._o beside_o that_o during_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o the_o reign_n of_o justinian_n of_o cod._n justinian_n praefat._n consuetudo_fw-la romanae_fw-la vrbis_fw-la sequenda_fw-la ab_fw-la omnibus_fw-la quia_fw-la roma_fw-la est_fw-la caput_fw-la orbis_n terrarum_fw-la to_o this_o purpose_n do_v the_o eastern_a emperor_n before_o give_v the_o precedence_n to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n so_o all_o over_o cassiodorus_n varior_fw-la p._n 41_o 112_o 207_o 302_o 311_o 319_o 341_o 348_o 359_o 361_o 390_o 396._o rome_n have_v the_o name_n of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o world_n with_o such_o character_n as_o these_o in_o that_o city_n where_o honour_n do_v always_o reside_v in_o the_o most_o sacred_a city_n none_o can_v be_v great_a than_o he_o to_o who_o care_n rome_n be_v commit_v not_o only_a rome_n though_o in_o it_o be_v contain_v all_o thing_n whatsoever_o be_v do_v in_o that_o city_n be_v almost_o in_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n if_o the_o head_n of_o the_o world_n rejoice_v all_o the_o rest_n must_v do_v the_o same_o not_o in_o the_o province_n but_o in_o the_o head_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o this_o be_v just_a before_o the_o reign_n of_o justinian_n justinian_n at_o least_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n though_o no_o long_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v call_v and_o account_v the_o metropolis_n of_o it_o and_o therefore_o be_v it_o for_o all_o that_o time_n call_v the_o head_n of_o the_o world_n the_o head_n of_o all_o thing_n wherefore_o by_o the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o be_v by_o any_o head_n

to_o avoid_v all_o disturbance_n in_o the_o city_n and_o prejudice_n to_o the_o church_n none_o shall_v be_v choose_v without_o his_o knowledge_n see_v also_o petavius_n rationar_n temp._n part_n 1._o lib._n 7._o cap._n 3._o the_o double_a strength_n of_o the_o two_o consul_n the_o coin_n also_o of_o the_o empire_n in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o division_n have_v both_o the_o emperor_n head_n with_o this_o inscription_n the_o mutual_a love_n of_o the_o two_o augusti_fw-la and_o whatever_o be_v there_o more_o like_a to_o the_o consul_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o five_o head_n that_o be_v pass_v at_o the_o date_n of_o the_o prophecy_n than_o these_o two_o emperor_n after_o this_o come_v the_o western_a empire_n to_o be_v cut_v off_o by_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n odoacer_n who_o cut_v off_o the_o last_o emperor_n augustulus_n reign_v with_o his_o heruli_n sixteen_o year_n in_o his_o stead_n and_o how_o much_o he_o deserve_v to_o be_v account_v a_o new_a head_n of_o rome_n may_v appear_v by_o the_o power_n he_o have_v there_o to_o have_v a_o law_n make_v after_o make_v petavius_n rationar_n temp._n l._n 7._o c._n 3._o to_o prevent_v which_o that_o be_v the_o commotion_n in_o the_o city_n about_o the_o election_n of_o laurentius_n and_o symmachus_n upon_o the_o death_n of_o pope_n anastasius_n the_o whole_a controversy_n be_v remit_v to_o the_o determination_n of_o king_n theodoric_n according_a to_o the_o law_n make_v in_o that_o case_n by_o odoacer_n and_o he_o pronounce_v symmachus_n pope_n and_o many_o synod_n be_v about_o that_o affair_n in_o the_o year_n 501_o and_o some_o year_n after_o that_o no_o election_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v valid_a except_o it_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o king_n and_o also_o that_o in_o a_o controversial_a choice_n the_o king_n shall_v determine_v which_o of_o the_o elect_v shall_v stand_v this_o law_n continue_v also_o under_o synod_n under_o hieron_n rubens_n histor_n raven_n p._n 131_o 132._o the_o year_n after_o be_v there_o another_o council_n call_v by_o the_o command_n of_o king_n theodorick_n from_o ravenna_n the_o french_a bishop_n mention_v their_o be_v call_v to_o rome_n by_o his_o command_n and_o pope_n symmachus_n give_v the_o king_n thanks_o that_o he_o call_v the_o council_n to_o meet_v at_o rome_n see_v tom._n 2._o council_n de_fw-fr synodis_fw-la romae_fw-la sub_fw-la symmacho_fw-la theodoric_n do_v there_o show_v the_o letter_n of_o symmachus_n himself_o to_o request_v he_o to_o call_v the_o four_o synod_n theodorick_n who_o succeed_v odoacer_n together_o with_o his_o goth_n and_o theodorick_n be_v in_o the_o exercise_n of_o it_o till_o the_o year_n 502._o roman_n 502._o pompon_n laetus_n of_o odoacer_n the_o roman_n at_o his_o first_o entrance_n into_o the_o city_n salute_v he_o king_n of_o rome_n and_o italy_n and_o lead_v he_o to_o the_o capitol_n with_o all_o the_o high_a honour_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n blondus_n decad._n l._n 3._o pag._n 31._o in_o decretal_a distinct_a 69._o odoacer_n be_v call_v by_o pope_n symmachus_n the_o most_o excellent_a king_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o by_o his_o authority_n be_v there_o frequent_a synod_n of_o the_o orthodox_n call_v at_o rome_n till_o some_o year_n after_o the_o year_n 501_o tho'_o he_o himself_o be_v a_o arrian_n which_o show_v how_o absolute_a he_o be_v among_o they_o and_o of_o the_o there_o the_o de_fw-fr translat_n romani_fw-la imper._n in_o germanos_fw-la tit._n quâ_fw-la ratione_fw-la facta_fw-la est_fw-la imperii_fw-la translatio_fw-la the_o roman_a power_n be_v transfer_v upon_o odoacer_n first_o by_o the_o army_n or_o by_o the_o submission_n of_o the_o roman_a legion_n to_o he_o 2._o by_o the_o nobility_n and_o senate_n of_o rome_n 3._o by_o the_o right_n of_o conquest_n 4._o by_o the_o renunciation_n of_o augustulus_n 5._o by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o rome_n and_o italy_n declare_v in_o the_o capitol_n as_o they_o use_v to_o acknowledge_v their_o lawful_a emperor_n blondus_fw-la decad._n l._n 3._o p._n 37._o he_o there_o show_v how_o theodoric_n be_v receive_v at_o rome_n by_o the_o agree_a consent_n and_o applause_n and_o acclamation_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o he_o leave_v rome_n to_o its_o own_o government_n by_o the_o senate_n but_o yet_o so_o as_o that_o his_o praefect_n do_v preside_v over_o they_o bellarm._n l._n 1._o de_fw-fr translat_n imper._n rom._n in_o germanos_fw-la cap_n 9_o say_v that_o theodoric_n enjoy_v the_o empire_n of_o all_o italy_n the_o style_n of_o theodoric_n letters-pattent_n represent_v he_o everywhere_o as_o the_o absolute_a sovereign_n of_o the_o roman_n as_o much_o as_o ever_o the_o emperor_n have_v be_v before_o he_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o senate_n of_o rome_n upon_o his_o coronation_n oath_n lib_fw-la 10._o variar_n cassiodori_n our_o goodness_n must_v be_v a_o very_a command_a thing_n when_o we_o be_v overcome_v by_o our_o own_o will_n who_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o answer_v to_o any_o one_o else_o because_o we_o owe_v th●se_a thing_n to_o god_n only_o and_o not_o to_o man_n epistola_fw-la 17._o so_o also_o in_o the_o next_o letter_n to_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n consider_v how_o much_o kindness_n be_v intend_v you_o when_o he_o swear_v to_o you_o who_o can_v be_v compel_v and_o speak_v of_o the_o office_n of_o praefect_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n epist_n 4._o lib._n 6._o say_v of_o himself_o in_o comparison_n with_o those_o praefect_n hâc_fw-la sold_n ratione_fw-la etc._n etc._n in_o this_o only_o be_v we_o different_a from_o they_o that_o we_o can_v be_v subject_a to_o any_o one_o else_o who_o have_v none_o to_o judge_v we_o or_o to_o call_v we_o to_o account_v sigonias_n say_v of_o he_o lib._n 16._o the_o occident_n imper._n that_o theodoric_n set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n in_o the_o west_n every_o way_n most_o like_a the_o old_a empire_n there_o splendid_a reception_n of_o both_o odoacer_n and_o theodorick_n at_o rome_n by_o the_o pope_n the_o senate_n and_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o the_o applause_n and_o submission_n that_o be_v show_v they_o in_o acknowledgement_n of_o their_o sovereignty_n there_o be_v sufficiene_fw-fr testimony_n from_o the_o best_a approve_a historian_n of_o those_o time_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o these_o barbarous_a king_n over_o rome_n be_v near_o 70_o year_n the_o lieutenant_n of_o justinian_n bellisarius_fw-la and_o nurse_n subdue_v those_o king_n of_o italy_n and_o thereby_o justinian_n who_o be_v but_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n and_o which_o have_v be_v divide_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o rome_n for_o so_o many_o year_n come_v to_o be_v restore_v to_o the_o royal_a seat_n of_o the_o empire_n at_o rome_n which_o be_v another_o change_n of_o the_o chief_a government_n of_o that_o place_n and_o thus_o it_o continue_v under_o the_o command_n of_o the_o exarch_n of_o the_o greek_a emperor_n for_o near_a two_o hundred_o year_n the_o lombard_n and_o the_o frank_n and_o the_o pope_n together_o seem_v to_o make_v another_o change_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o greek_a emperor_n interest_n in_o italy_n but_o tho'_o the_o lombard_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o next_o master_n of_o that_o jurisdiction_n yet_o they_o never_o can_v succeed_v in_o their_o attempt_n to_o make_v themselves_o master_n of_o rome_n for_o they_o be_v check_v in_o it_o by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o frank_n under_o pepin_n and_o charlemagne_n but_o then_o upon_o a_o confederacy_n betwixt_o the_o pope_n and_o those_o king_n of_o the_o frank_n rome_n be_v leave_v whole_o free_a to_o itself_o and_o charlemagne_n be_v make_v emperor_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o from_o he_o the_o title_n continue_v to_o this_o day_n in_o the_o french_a and_o german_a line_n with_o some_o small_a interval_n of_o vacancy_n who_o will_v make_v any_o question_n whether_o here_o be_v not_o variety_n of_o change_n enough_o to_o make_v one_o conclude_v that_o the_o imperial_a government_n which_o be_v the_o rule_v head_n in_o st._n john_n time_n must_v have_v be_v long_o since_o at_o a_o end_n one_o will_v indeed_o be_v more_o apt_a to_o judge_v from_o hence_o that_o there_o have_v be_v not_o only_o a_o change_n of_o the_o six_o head_n since_o that_o time_n but_o also_o four_o or_o five_o head_n beside_o in_o succession_n to_o one_o another_o but_o since_o we_o be_v already_o assure_v that_o the_o next_o change_n but_o one_o to_o the_o imperial_a six_o head_n be_v to_o be_v the_o beast_n prop._n 20._o and_o that_o the_o beast_n be_v to_o continue_v from_o his_o first_o rise_n under_o that_o head_n to_o the_o last_o come_n of_o christ_n in_o glory_n by_o prop._n 6._o and_o corol._n 1._o prop._n 12._o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o there_o can_v be_v but_o two_o of_o these_o several_a change_n of_o government_n that_o can_v

power_n of_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o rome_n to_o belong_v to_o they_o leo._n they_o ludovic_n à_fw-fr bebenburg_n though_o on_o the_o german_a or_o caesarian_a side_n de_fw-fr juribus_fw-la regni_fw-la &_o imp._n rom._n pag._n 5._o the_o reason_n why_o he_o that_o be_v elect_v be_v call_v king_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v both_o in_o reverence_n to_o the_o most_o holy_a roman_a church_n and_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n who_o people_n have_v former_o the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o empire_n m._n freherus_n in_o commentario_fw-la hence_o that_o proud_a voice_n of_o rome_n at_o the_o coronation_n of_o the_o emperor_n henry_n the_o viith_o i_o confirm_v unto_o the_o prince_n the_o sovereign_a power_n with_o the_o crown_n of_o crown_n and_o give_v he_o command_v over_o the_o city_n and_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n let_v the_o eagle_n defend_v my_o glory_n and_o in_o the_o seal_n of_o charles_n the_o ivth_o with_o which_o the_o golden_a bull_n the_o instrument_n for_o the_o present_a manner_n of_o the_o imperial_a election_n be_v seal_v and_o other_o public_a instrument_n the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v in_o the_o stamp_n of_o it_o with_o this_o motto_n roma_fw-la caput_fw-la mundi_fw-la regit_fw-la orbis_n fraena_fw-la retundi_fw-la goldast_n politic._n imperial_a pars_fw-la 5._o p._n 349._o sed_fw-la postquam_fw-la christiana_n &_o orthodoxa_fw-la religio_fw-la etc._n etc._n but_o after_o that_o the_o christian_a and_o orthodox_n religion_n prevail_v so_o as_o to_o make_v a_o noise_n all_o over_o the_o world_n and_o that_o by_o this_o mean_v the_o high-priest_n at_o rome_n come_v to_o be_v adore_v by_o prince_n king_n and_o emperor_n with_o the_o great_a humility_n and_o a_o singular_a kind_n of_o devotion_n it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o by_o the_o common_a consent_n of_o all_o christian_a people_n that_o of_o the_o two_o several_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n the_o one_o shall_v be_v govern_v by_o the_o pope_n the_o other_o by_o the_o emperor_n but_o yet_o so_o that_o the_o emperor_n shall_v acknowledge_v both_o their_o imperial_a dignity_n and_o power_n to_o proceed_v from_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o true_a mediator_n and_o intercessor_n for_o they_o but_o this_o be_v further_a confirm_v by_o the_o civil_a law_n which_o suffer_v not_o the_o imperial_a majesty_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o any_o human_a law_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a do_v open_o declare_v it_o to_o be_v above_o all_o human_a privilege_n and_o law_n bellarmin_n show_v lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr translat_n imp._n roman_n in_o germanos_fw-la that_o the_o present_a way_n of_o elect_v the_o emperor_n be_v settle_v by_o pope_n gregory_n the_o viith_o in_o the_o golden_a bull_n to_o confer_v the_o power_n and_o authority_n of_o emperor_n of_o rome_n upon_o the_o person_n elect_v by_o they_o and_o chap._n 12._o lib._n 1._o say_v that_o all_o kind_n of_o christian_a prince_n whatsoever_o have_v acknowledge_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o have_v be_v among_o the_o german_n ever_o since_o the_o year_n 800._o goldastus_n in_o his_o politic._n imperial_a part_n 1._o p._n 76._o set_n down_o the_o particular_a form_n of_o the_o oath_n that_o the_o elector_n take_v before_o their_o choice_n to_o this_o effect_n i._o n._n by_o the_o help_n of_o god_n will_v choose_v a_o temporal_a or_o secular_a head_n for_o all_o christian_a people_n that_o be_v a_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o be_v advance_v to_o be_v emperor_n and_o it_o be_v the_o order_n of_o the_o golden_a bull_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o depart_v from_o the_o city_n of_o francfort_n till_o the_o major_a part_n of_o they_o have_v elect_v a_o temporal_a head_n for_o all_o christian_a people_n that_o be_v a_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o be_v create_v emperor_n aventin_n l._n 6._o histor_n boior_fw-la pope_n adrian_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o german_a prince_n tell_v they_o that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v translate_v from_o the_o greek_n to_o the_o almain_n so_o as_o that_o their_o king_n be_v not_o call_v roman_a emperor_n till_o he_o be_v crown_v by_o the_o pope_n before_o his_o consecration_n he_o be_v but_o king_n after_o his_o consecration_n he_o become_v emperor_n from_o whence_o then_o say_v he_o have_v he_o the_o empire_n but_o from_o we_o and_o afterward_o give_v this_o reason_n for_o it_o for_o rome_n be_v our_o seat_n the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v aix_n in_o the_o forest_n of_o ardenne_n radevicus_n l._n 1._o c._n 16._o frederic_n the_o emperor_n who_o have_v deny_v all_o subjection_n to_o pope_n adrian_n yet_o in_o his_o very_a defence_n of_o himself_o for_o it_o say_v thus_o the_o first_o voice_n in_o our_o election_n we_o owe_v to_o the_o archbishop_n of_o mentz_n and_o then_o to_o the_o other_o elector_n in_o their_o order_n our_o regal_a unction_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o cologn_n and_o the_o last_o which_o be_v the_o imperial_a unction_n only_o we_o have_v from_o the_o pope_n ibidem_fw-la and_o pope_n adrian_n present_o after_o in_o his_o subjection_n to_o the_o emperor_n mind_v he_o that_o his_o magnificence_n have_v acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v the_o pope_n that_o set_v the_o imperial_a crown_n upon_o his_o head_n cornelius_n à_fw-la lapide_fw-la upon_o the_o 10_o v._o of_o the_o 17_o chap._n apoc._n to_o confute_v that_o opinion_n that_o will_v have_v the_o seven_o king_n succeed_v the_o emperor_n to_o be_v the_o pope_n the_o seven_o say_v he_o be_v here_o say_v shall_v continue_v but_o a_o little_a while_n whereas_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o emperor_n have_v continue_v a_o long_a while_n together_o the_o pope_n therefore_o do_v not_o succeed_v the_o emperor_n in_o the_o roman_a empire_n but_o continue_v there_o together_o with_o they_o as_o we_o see_v now_o the_o most_o serene_a ferdinand_n to_o be_v the_o emperor_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o our_o most_o holy_a lord_n paul_n v._o to_o be_v the_o highpriest_n or_o the_o pope_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n grotius_n in_o respon_n de_fw-fr antichristo_fw-la the_o german_a prince_n choose_v the_o emperor_n but_o their_o choice_n must_v have_v the_o approbation_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n which_o have_v confer_v their_o right_n and_o power_n upon_o the_o pope_n from_o that_o approbation_n have_v the_o emperor_n the_o title_n of_o roman_a emperor_n and_o many_o thing_n in_o italy_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o ancient_a roman_a empire_n from_o whence_o come_v the_o homage_n that_o be_v do_v he_o for_o the_o dutchy_n of_o milan_n montferrat_n mantua_n and_o many_o other_o privilege_n there_o beside_o nor_o can_v it_o be_v say_v upon_o this_o account_n that_o the_o emperor_n be_v make_v by_o the_o pope_n for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v always_o the_o same_o even_o when_o the_o emperor_n be_v some_o thracian_n some_o of_o illyricum_n and_o some_o of_o hungary_n and_o so_o be_v it_o afterward_o with_o charlemaigne_n and_o now_o with_o the_o prince_n of_o germany_n see_v grot._n c._n 9_o lib._n 2._o de_fw-la jure_fw-la belli_n &_o pacis_fw-la and_o in_o the_o commentary_n of_o it_o in_o prop._n 21._o lud._n à_fw-fr bebenburg_n cap._n 5._o it_o be_v apparent_a from_o history_n that_o germany_n even_o after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o frank_n be_v account_v a_o kingdom_n by_o itself_o that_o be_v distinct_a from_o the_o title_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n m._n freherus_n in_o his_o comment_n upon_o this_o our_o emperor_n at_o this_o time_n observe_v this_o in_o their_o title_n emperor_n of_o the_o roman_n king_n of_o hungary_n bohemia_n dalmatia_n etc._n etc._n ludovicus_n the_o emperor_n the_o son_n of_o pius_n be_v call_v king_n of_o germany_n which_o be_v almost_o from_o the_o first_o time_n of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o territory_n of_o charlemaigne_n he_o do_v also_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n show_v that_o the_o seven_o elector_n choose_v the_o emperor_n as_o a_o college_n or_o as_o the_o representative_n of_o all_o the_o prince_n and_o people_n that_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o authority_n be_v confer_v upon_o they_o from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o golden_a bull_n of_o charles_n iu._n if_o it_o shall_v be_v object_v that_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n be_v the_o only_a true_a roman_a emperor_n and_o be_v unjust_o deprive_v of_o their_o western_a dominion_n by_o the_o pope_n it_o be_v to_o be_v remember_v that_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n themselves_o confirm_v the_o title_n of_o the_o western_a emperor_n lud._n à_fw-la bebenburg_n cap._n 5._o and_o m._n freherus_n in_o his_o comment_n there_o prove_v that_o transaction_n betwixt_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a emperor_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o ado_n rhegino_n philip_n of_o bergamo_n platina_n voluterranus_n egnatius_n especial_o that_o of_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n michael_n which_o be_v publish_v in_o st._n peter_n church_n at_o rome_n and_o confirm_v

by_o pope_n leo._n as_o king_n and_o emperor_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o they_o be_v own_v for_o such_o by_o all_o christian_a prince_n in_o their_o treaty_n with_o they_o the_o pope_n also_o who_o confer_v this_o right_a and_o title_n of_o roman_a emperor_n be_v by_o custom_n and_o prescription_n the_o to_n the_o clementin_n de_fw-la sententia_fw-la &_o re_fw-la judicata_fw-la that_o law_n be_v make_v by_o pope_n clement_n v._o against_o henry_n vii_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o interregnum_fw-la or_o vacancy_n after_o every_o emperor_n death_n the_o pope_n shall_v have_v all_o the_o power_n over_o the_o imperial_a country_n and_o to_n the_o administrator_n of_o the_o empire_n in_o time_n of_o a_o vacancy_n and_o be_v the_o representative_a of_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n in_o who_o the_o power_n of_o choose_v or_o approve_v the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n do_v always_o reside_v how_o various_a soever_o the_o way_n of_o choose_v he_o be_v as_o grotius_n inform_v we_o in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o 9th_o chapter_n of_o his_o second_o book_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la belli_n &_o pacis_fw-la &_o bellarm._n de_fw-fr translat_n imp._n rom._n 3._o note_v 1_o &_o 2._o on_o chap._n 3._o these_o right_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a emperor_n be_v also_o confirm_v by_o that_o civil_a law_n which_o be_v always_o in_o former_a time_n the_o general_n law_n of_o all_o nation_n and_o be_v so_o now_o for_o the_o great_a part_n of_o it_o and_o his_o title_n have_v be_v acknowledge_v by_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n themselves_o his_o power_n in_o dispose_v of_o the_o fee_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o they_o in_o blondus_fw-la trithemius_n sabellicus_n cuspinian_n etc._n etc._n and_o almost_o all_o historian_n do_v blame_v the_o emperor_n rodolph_n of_o hasburg_n for_o sell_v the_o fee_n of_o the_o imperial_a town_n and_o principality_n in_o italy_n but_o the_o pope_n be_v well_o please_v with_o it_o because_o it_o keep_v the_o emperor_n at_o great_a distance_n from_o they_o italy_n he_o be_v continual_o in_o the_o exercise_n of_o and_o have_v public_a homage_n do_v he_o for_o the_o dutchy_n of_o milan_n mantua_n modena_n montferret_n &c_n &c_n and_o for_o other_o right_n in_o these_o part_n chapter_n part_n grot._n respon_n de_fw-fr antichristo_fw-la in_o not._n 6._o of_o this_o chapter_n his_o be_v of_o the_o german_a nation_n signify_v no_o more_o against_o he_o than_o it_o do_v against_o other_o that_o they_o be_v of_o thrace_n or_o dalmatia_n or_o hungary_n beside_o there_o be_v a_o plain_a distinction_n in_o his_o title_n betwixt_o that_o of_o caesar_n or_o the_o emperor_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o his_o be_v king_n of_o germany_n hungary_n bohemia_n it_o can_v be_v no_o objection_n against_o this_o that_o the_o imperial_a power_n have_v no_o exercise_n of_o authority_n over_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n or_o over_o all_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n for_o 1._o his_o absence_n from_o rome_n and_o from_o the_o particular_a government_n reference_n see_v reference_n of_o it_o be_v no_o great_a argument_n against_o his_o be_v the_o head_n of_o that_o city_n as_o it_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o empire_n than_o it_o be_v against_o those_o roman_a emperor_n who_o first_o leave_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n to_o its_o own_o disposal_n and_o seat_v themselves_o at_o ravenna_n and_o though_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o present_a emperor_n be_v now_o less_o at_o rome_n than_o it_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o those_o emperor_n yet_o as_o long_o as_o he_o be_v still_o own_a there_o as_o lord_n paramount_n of_o the_o whole_a empire_n of_o that_o city_n a_o particular_a privilege_n of_o exemption_n from_o the_o execution_n of_o his_o order_n among_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o rome_n be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o assert_v it_o to_o be_v a_o privilege_a place_n within_o the_o extent_n of_o his_o jurisdiction_n beside_o that_o it_o be_v by_o prince_n by_o the_o pope_n themselves_o pretend_v no_o other_o right_n to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n than_o the_o donation_n of_o their_o emperor_n and_o these_o be_v upon_o occasion_n recall_v the_o most_o famous_a instance_n of_o which_o be_v no_o late_a than_o the_o year_n 963._o when_o pope_n leo_n viii_o make_v a_o most_o solemn_a renunciation_n of_o all_o the_o imperial_a donation_n that_o have_v be_v give_v to_o his_o predecessor_n and_o this_o for_o himself_o and_o his_o successor_n to_o the_o emperor_n otho_n i._n and_o his_o successor_n and_o to_o this_o subscribe_v the_o archbishop_n cardinal_n and_o all_o the_o clergy_n there_o and_o the_o consul_n senator_n etc._n etc._n and_o all_o the_o civil_a governor_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o papacy_n as_o be_v record_v by_o theodoric_n à_fw-fr nyem_n there_o be_v indeed_o continual_a difference_n betwixt_o the_o pope_n and_o emperor_n about_o these_o donation_n and_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o whole_o in_o the_o free_a possession_n of_o the_o government_n of_o it_o till_o it_o be_v give_v away_o by_o the_o emperor_n charles_n iu._n who_o in_o lieu_n of_o it_o have_v the_o golden_a bull_n to_o choose_v the_o emperor_n of_o the_o roman_n in_o germany_n blondus_fw-la in_o his_o 2_o decad._n lib._n 10._o give_v that_o account_n of_o pope_n innocent_a vi_o that_o he_o will_v not_o give_v he_o the_o imperial_a crown_n but_o upon_o this_o condition_n that_o he_o shall_v not_o keep_v his_o public_a meeting_n there_o nor_o make_v any_o order_n about_o the_o roman_n without_o the_o advice_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v not_o keep_v any_o constant_a court_n at_o rome_n or_o in_o italy_n thus_o be_v the_o emperor_n sigismond_n bring_v afterward_o to_o do_v much_o the_o same_o thing_n by_o pope_n eugenius_n about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o that_o under_o the_o name_n of_o confirm_v the_o donation_n of_o constantine_n and_o of_o the_o other_o prince_n the_o consent_n of_o the_o emperor_n themselves_o that_o they_o exercise_v no_o temporal_a superiority_n there_o and_o that_o power_n which_o they_o have_v lose_v there_o be_v only_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o power_n there_o exercise_v before_o they_o by_o a_o church-head_n according_a to_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o prophecy_n 12._o rev._n 13._o 12._o 2._o as_o for_o the_o inconsiderableness_n of_o his_o power_n or_o authority_n over_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o be_v foretell_v of_o he_o in_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o it_o be_v express_o signify_v in_o the_o figure_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v but_o the_o head_n 12._o rev._n 13._o 1_o &_o chap._n 17._o 12._o of_o the_o roman_a empire_n when_o it_o be_v divide_v into_o they_o into_o aventinus_n in_o annal._n boior_n lib._n 7._o eberhard_n archbishop_n of_o saltzbourg_n about_o the_o year_n 1240._o describe_v the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n over_o the_o imperial_a with_o application_n to_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o apocalypse_n the_o emperor_n say_v he_o be_v now_o no_o more_o than_o a_o name_n the_o ten_o king_n who_o have_v part_v the_o world_n among_o they_o do_v destroy_v it_o rather_o than_o govern_v it_o under_o they_o be_v grow_v up_o that_o little_a horn_n which_o have_v eye_n and_o a_o mouth_n speak_v proud_a thing_n what_o can_v be_v clear_a than_o this_o prophecy_n turn_v over_o the_o annal_n all_o the_o strange_a thing_n which_o our_o master_n forewarn_v we_o of_o be_v already_o come_v to_o pass_v ludovic_n à_fw-fr bebenburg_n de_fw-fr jurib_n reg._n &_o imp._n rom._n cap._n 9_o show_v that_o the_o imperial_a authority_n stand_v upon_o the_o same_o title_n that_o charlemain_n leave_v to_o his_o son_n by_o inheritance_n the_o way_n by_o election_n succeed_v into_o the_o same_o right_n and_o so_o the_o imperial_a power_n have_v still_o the_o same_o title_n over_o the_o land_n and_o kingdom_n that_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o roman_a empire_n though_o he_o be_v not_o in_o the_o actual_a possession_n of_o they_o eleven_o distinct_a sovereignty_n represent_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n with_o crown_n upon_o they_o and_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n among_o they_o and_o therefore_o must_v the_o head_n be_v real_o but_o a_o titular_a head_n of_o that_o whole_a empire_n and_o not_o in_o the_o actual_a possession_n of_o all_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o it_o and_o since_o the_o beast_n be_v a_o roman_a secular_a power_n in_o be_v at_o this_o present_a by_o coral_n preced_a and_o there_o be_v no_o other_o secular_a power_n of_o the_o empire_n who_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v superior_a to_o all_o the_o rest_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n but_o he_o alone_o the_o smallness_n of_o his_o dominion_n can_v hinder_v he_o from_o be_v a_o secular_a head_n of_o rome_n beside_o he_o be_v in_o the_o actual_a possession_n and_o exercise_n of_o many_o privilege_n

by_o which_o he_o be_v everywhere_o own_a for_o the_o chief_a head_n of_o all_o christian_a prince_n for_o this_o reason_n be_v it_o that_o idem_fw-la that_o bellarmin_n l._n 1._o c._n 5._o the_o translat_a imp._n rom._n prove_n that_o the_o western_a emperor_n title_n to_o that_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o prince_n and_o particular_o by_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n after_o the_o confirm_v that_o title_n upon_o charlemain_n and_o chap._n 12._o show_v the_o same_o to_o have_v be_v own_v to_o the_o german_a emperor_n by_o all_o christian_a prince_n ever_o since_o the_o year_n 800._o and_o cap._n 5._o lib._n 3._o de_fw-la pontifice_fw-la give_v this_o proof_n of_o it_o that_o for_o this_o cause_n the_o german_a emperor_n have_v the_o precedence_n of_o all_o other_o king_n though_o far_o more_o considerable_a and_o powerful_a than_o himself_o and_o next_o that_o he_o have_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o representative_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n for_o it_o ludovic_n à_fw-fr bebenburg_n de_fw-fr jurib_n reg._n &_o imp._n cap._n 11._o do_v first_o show_n that_o the_o imperial_a coronation_n must_v certain_o give_v the_o emperor_n more_o than_o a_o name_n and_o that_o therefore_o it_o do_v give_v they_o a_o title_n of_o superiority_n over_o all_o the_o territory_n that_o be_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n though_o they_o be_v not_o now_o the_o facto_fw-la or_o actual_o under_o the_o emperor_n power_n as_o that_o he_o can_v legitimate_a bastard_n in_o they_o in_o order_n to_o inheritance_n restore_v those_o that_o have_v be_v public_o disgrace_v to_o their_o reputation_n again_o make_v law_n and_o suchlike_a thing_n which_o of_o right_n be_v only_o reserve_v to_o the_o imperial_a power_n to_o do_v and_o unless_o the_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n get_v something_o which_o he_o have_v not_o before_o by_o be_v make_v emperor_n he_o can_v not_o be_v say_v to_o be_v advance_v to_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n which_o be_v the_o word_n in_o the_o election_n rex_fw-la romanorum_fw-la in_o caesarem_fw-la promovendus_fw-la &_o imperator_fw-la futurus_fw-la and_o then_o the_o law_n will_v be_v for_o word_n only_o and_o not_o for_o thing_n contrary_a to_o c._n communia_fw-la de_fw-la leg._n 2._o &_o extr_n de_fw-fr elect_a c._n commissa_fw-la and_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o name_n will_v intimate_v no_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o thing_n contrary_a to_o jura_n 21._o distinct_a c._n clerus_fw-la etc._n etc._n de_fw-fr codicel_n l._n si_fw-la idem_fw-la he_o and_o his_o ambassador_n have_v the_o precedence_n give_v they_o in_o all_o public_a appearance_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n also_o be_v he_o in_o subject_n in_o see_v ludovic_n à_fw-fr bebenburg_n not._n praecedent_n idem_fw-la cap._n 15._o show_n how_o the_o emperor_n have_v the_o mediate_a power_n in_o all_o kingdom_n under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o king_n the_o immediate_a power_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n be_v that_o p._n 191_o &_o 200._o s._n rom._n imp._n jus_fw-la publicum_fw-la the_o emperor_n alone_o have_v the_o power_n of_o legitimate_v of_o bastard_n of_o restore_v the_o disgrace_v and_o prescription_n beyond_o the_o memory_n of_o man_n against_o imperial_a right_n be_v of_o no_o validity_n a_o order_n of_o the_o imperial_a chamber_n be_v a_o universal_a jurisdiction_n over_o all_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o well_o those_o that_o be_v its_o immediate_a as_o those_o that_o be_v it_o be_v more_o remote_a subject_n the_o exercise_n of_o some_o right_o reserve_v to_o he_o over_o the_o subject_n of_o other_o prince_n in_o case_n of_o the_o denial_n of_o justice_n to_o they_o or_o of_o the_o neglect_n of_o it_o and_o in_o case_n of_o appeal_n though_o not_o with_o any_o power_n over_o the_o person_n of_o prince_n whether_o this_o be_v fit_a and_o allowable_a i_o will_v not_o dispute_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o these_o right_n he_o have_v a_o long_a time_n be_v in_o actual_a possession_n of_o which_o usual_o confirm_v a_o right_a and_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v his_o due_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o present_a and_o not_o allow_v to_o any_o other_o prince_n beside_o so_o that_o there_o be_v none_o else_o that_o have_v the_o least_o appearance_n of_o be_v the_o one_o secular_a head_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o ten_o horn_n or_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o king_n if_o it_o shall_v be_v further_o urge_v that_o those_o dreadful_a act_n of_o antichristian_a tyranny_n over_o the_o whole_a world_n which_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o beast_n do_v very_o little_a suit_n with_o the_o power_n of_o the_o imperial_a government_n at_o present_a it_o must_v be_v consider_v that_o there_o be_v a_o plain_a description_n of_o two_o different_a state_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o prophecy_n itself_o the_o first_o before_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o second_o beast_n or_o false_a prophet_n and_o there_o he_o be_v describe_v as_o act_v upon_o his_o own_o bottom_n and_o it_o be_v say_v that_o all_o the_o world_n do_v worship_v he_o and_o that_o he_o have_v power_n over_o all_o tongue_n and_o nation_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o 8._o rev._n 13._o 8._o do_v very_o well_o answer_v any_o time_n of_o the_o imperial_a enforcement_n of_o the_o roman_a religion_n by_o their_o law_n and_o their_o execution_n of_o the_o act_n of_o council_n before_o the_o pope_n have_v get_v the_o whole_a superiority_n into_o their_o hand_n for_o then_o the_o imperial_a power_n be_v the_o only_a roman_a power_n that_o be_v worship_v or_o who_o will_n and_o law_n about_o religion_n be_v set_v up_o for_o the_o law_n of_o god_n to_o the_o world_n but_o then_o there_o be_v another_o state_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n after_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o second_o beast_n or_o false_a prophet_n where_o all_o his_o 12._o v._o 12._o power_n be_v exercise_v before_o his_o face_n by_o another_o and_o in_o that_o state_n the_o charge_n of_o anti-christian_n tyranny_n over_o the_o whole_a world_n do_v belong_v to_o the_o beast_n as_o he_o be_v confederated_a with_o those_o who_o act_n all_o these_o thing_n and_o it_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o beast_n only_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o his_o continue_v still_o the_o secular_a head_n of_o that_o confederacy_n as_o any_o cruelty_n do_v by_o the_o officer_n of_o any_o army_n against_o the_o enemy_n be_v say_v to_o be_v all_o do_v by_o the_o general_n but_o to_o show_v we_o that_o all_o this_o mischief_n be_v chief_o chargeable_a upon_o his_o confederate_n and_o instrument_n only_o we_o see_v all_o that_o tragical_a part_n act_v by_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v inspire_v by_o the_o false_a prophet_n who_o be_v describe_v as_o the_o principal_a actor_n in_o all_o the_o bloodshed_n and_o murder_n of_o those_o who_o will_v not_o worship_v the_o beast_n or_o his_o image_n and_o that_o this_o image_n be_v a_o thing_n quite_o distinct_a 17._o v._o 15_o 16_o 17._o from_o the_o beast_n will_v be_v make_v afterward_o to_o appear_v as_o also_o how_o both_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n be_v the_o object_n of_o the_o false_a worship_n enjoin_v but_o yet_o after_o all_o it_o can_v but_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v every_o way_n more_o certain_a and_o unquestionable_a that_o the_o present_a papal_a power_n must_v be_v the_o false_a prophet_n how_o dubious_a soever_o his_o real_a distinction_n from_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n may_v seem_v to_o be_v for_o the_o character_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n can_v possible_o fit_v any_o other_o church-head_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o time_n in_o be_v but_o chapter_n but_o see_v note_v the_o first_o upon_o the_o five_o chapter_n only_o that_o power_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n must_v necessary_o be_v now_o in_o be_v because_o the_o beast_n his_o individual_a companion_n whoever_o he_o be_v to_o the_o last_o end_n of_o they_o both_o be_v certain_o now_o in_o be_v 19_o rev._n 19_o propos_fw-fr 23._o chap._n vii_o xiii_o rev._n xiii_o the_o first_o query_n whether_o at_o justinian_n be_v recovery_n of_o italy_n from_o the_o goth_n there_o have_v not_o be_v two_o change_n of_o roman_a government_n since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n thus_o far_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o general_a agreement_n among_o almost_o all_o kind_n of_o considerable_a interpreter_n who_o make_v the_o beast_n to_o be_v a_o roman_a power_n in_o be_v at_o this_o present_a time_n and_o this_o seem_v sufficient_a for_o the_o main_a use_n that_o be_v to_o be_v make_v of_o this_o kind_n of_o knowledge_n but_o because_o man_n mind_n be_v usual_o very_o uneasy_a under_o such_o a_o general_a assurance_n of_o the_o main_a foundation_n without_o a_o more_o particular_a determination_n of_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o

law_n about_o the_o election_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n and_o clergy_n lib._n 8._o ep._n 15._o ep._n 24._o l._n 9_o ep._n 15._o the_o church-annal_n do_v also_o give_v a_o account_n of_o many_o synod_n that_o be_v call_v by_o theodoric_n for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o which_o baronius_n give_v he_o this_o character_n that_o though_o he_o be_v a_o barbarian_a arrian_n heretic_n and_o stranger_n yet_o notwithstanding_o the_o importunity_n of_o the_o schismatic_n he_o show_v so_o very_o great_a a_o reverence_n to_o the_o church_n or_o see_v apostolic_a baron_fw-fr ann._n 501._o petavius_n his_o acknowledgement_n that_o theodorick_n who_o reign_n be_v the_o best_a part_n of_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o italy_n do_v defend_v the_o right_n and_o liberty_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n with_o the_o great_a care_n and_o faithfulness_n and_o we_o find_v much_o the_o same_o account_n of_o those_o who_o succeed_v he_o reference_n see_v reference_n we_o be_v also_o inform_v that_o in_o the_o point_n quaere_fw-la point_n sanders_n de_fw-fr vis●b_n monarch_n p._n 220._o in_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o saint_n the_o arrian_n do_v also_o agree_v with_o we_o quaere_fw-la of_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o saint_n the_o arrian_n goth_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o the_o roman_n and_o they_o be_v also_o charge_v with_o the_o give_v christ_n divine_a worship_n though_o they_o judge_v he_o to_o be_v but_o a_o creature_n which_o be_v apprehend_v to_o be_v a_o idolatrous_a worship_n beside_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v not_o say_v to_o be_v on_o all_o the_o head_n whereas_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o there_o be_v crown_n upon_o every_o horn_n of_o the_o ten_o it_o have_v be_v say_v just_a before_o ten_o horn_n and_o upon_o his_o horn_n ten_o crown_n which_o seem_v to_o make_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o that_o and_o what_o be_v say_v of_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o on_o his_o head_n the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n not_o on_o his_o seven_o head_n and_o though_o there_o shall_v be_v but_o six_o of_o the_o head_n blasphemous_a that_o be_v enough_o to_o say_v of_o they_o that_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v on_o they_o as_o indefinite_a way_n of_o speech_n be_v often_o use_v in_o scripture_n for_o example_n the_o ten_o king_n it_o be_v say_v shall_v burn_v the_o whore_n which_o no_o one_o will_v judge_v necessary_a to_o be_v do_v by_o every_o one_o of_o the_o ten._n so_o be_v it_o say_v that_o the_o four_o beast_n dan._n 7._o 17._o say_v to_o be_v four_o king_n shall_v arise_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n though_o the_o 16._o rev._n 17._o 16._o first_o or_o babylonian_a be_v then_o almost_o past_a grotius_n apoc._n 12._o 1._o observe_n that_o the_o disciple_n be_v often_o call_v the_o twelve_o when_o there_o be_v not_o so_o many_o of_o they_o together_o as_o particular_o st._n john_n 20._o 24._o after_o the_o death_n of_o judas_n he_o do_v also_o there_o furnish_v we_o with_o another_o answer_n to_o this_o that_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v upon_o the_o seven_o head_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n to_o signify_v the_o idolatrous_a state_n of_o the_o seven_o hill_n or_o of_o the_o roman_a reign_n when_o the_o crown_n be_v upon_o the_o horn_n or_o when_o the_o empire_n be_v divide_v into_o so_o many_o sovereign_n but_o the_o crown_n be_v upon_o the_o seven_o head_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n to_o show_v that_o then_o there_o be_v no_o other_o seat_n of_o roman_a reign_n but_o the_o seven_o hill_n in_o this_o way_n the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n have_v no_o respect_n to_o the_o seven_o king_n that_o be_v signify_v by_o the_o seven_o head_n but_o only_o to_o the_o seven_o hill_n which_o they_o do_v also_o represent_v or_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n this_o indeed_o and_o no_o other_o way_n do_v give_v a_o very_a good_a reason_n why_o all_o the_o head_n shall_v be_v crown_v in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n and_o none_o in_o the_o 13_o if_o it_o be_v still_o urge_v that_o the_o beast_n itself_o of_o which_o every_o one_o of_o they_o be_v the_o head_n be_v say_v to_o be_v full_a of_o blasphemy_n that_o be_v easy_o answer_v for_o by_o the_o beast_n there_o be_v mean_v only_o that_o one_o peculiar_a 3._o rev._n 17._o 3._o state_n of_o it_o under_o its_o last_o head_n prop._n 6._o and_o for_o the_o other_o example_n of_o beast_n in_o daniel_n we_o find_v no_o characteristic_a note_n of_o blasphemy_n or_o idolatry_n upon_o they_o all_o that_o they_o be_v set_v out_o for_o as_o any_o way_n dreadful_a be_v only_o the_o fierceness_n of_o their_o power_n in_o their_o horn_n or_o their_o paw_n or_o in_o their_o tooth_n or_o in_o their_o prevail_a conquest_n and_o those_o beast_n in_o particular_a of_o which_o this_o in_o the_o revelation_n be_v describe_v to_o be_v make_v up_o of_o viz_o a_o lion_n a_o bear_n and_o a_o leopard_n be_v such_o as_o both_o in_o their_o own_o nature_n be_v give_v to_o destroy_v and_o ruin_n and_o be_v so_o set_v out_o and_o that_o in_o conjunction_n with_o one_o another_o in_o scripture_n as_o the_o destroyer_n of_o god_n people_n so_o do_v we_o find_v the_o lion_n and_o the_o leopard_n join_v together_o jerem._n 5._o 6._o the_o lion_n and_o the_o bear_n amos_n 5._o 19_o prov._n 28._o 15._o and_o in_o the_o 13_o of_o hosea_n 7_o 8._o we_o have_v they_o all_o three_o together_o and_o very_o great_a critic_n in_o these_o thing_n though_o defender_n of_o bestia_n dr._n moor_n b._n bestia_n the_o idolatrous_a quality_n of_o all_o the_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n yet_o acquaint_v we_o that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d the_o dr._n moor_n in_o his_o alphabet_n of_o prophetical_a iconisme_n vol._n i._o pag._n 598._o literar_n b._n bestia_n great_a empire_n be_v call_v beast_n not_o only_o for_o their_o idolatry_n but_o also_o for_o their_o bloody_a tyranny_n as_o grotius_n have_v observe_v upon_o mat._n 20._o where_o christ_n declare_v the_o difference_n betwixt_o his_o disciple_n and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o gentile_n this_o opposition_n say_v he_o show_v why_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n be_v set_v out_o among_o the_o prophet_n by_o the_o figure_n of_o beast_n but_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n the_o son_n of_o man._n where_o by_o beast_n grotius_n must_v understand_v feras_fw-la and_o then_o it_o will_v proper_o answer_v the_o use_n of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o septuagint_n in_o the_o same_o way_n viz._n for_o wild_a beast_n and_o have_v almost_o the_o same_o likeness_n of_o sound_n and_o derivation_n with_o it_o otherwise_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n may_v have_v be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n and_o not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d proper_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n in_o daniel_n according_a to_o the_o word_n in_o the_o original_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v only_o a_o great_a live_a creature_n it_o be_v indeed_o render_v by_o the_o septuagint_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o express_v the_o terror_n of_o it_o but_o that_o according_a to_o the_o general_a use_n of_o it_o by_o the_o septuagint_n signify_v only_o a_o fierce_a beast_n to_o denote_v the_o conquer_a power_n of_o it_o without_o the_o least_o intimation_n of_o idolatry_n in_o it_o and_o grotius_n himself_o who_o will_v have_v the_o notion_n of_o a_o beast_n to_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o idolatrous_a empire_n yet_o on_o st._n matthew_n 20._o 25._o observe_n that_o therefore_o be_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n represent_v by_o beast_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o tyrannize_a power_n but_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o figure_n of_o a_o man_n and_o agree_v and_o malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la pag._n 257._o john_n do_v therefore_o call_v antichrist_n a_o beast_n that_o he_o may_v signify_v that_o his_o persecution_n will_v be_v the_o fierce_a but_o that_o under_o that_o name_n be_v very_o proper_o signify_v terrible_a and_o dreadful_a empire_n for_o their_o fierceness_n and_o cruelty_n st._n jerome_n etc._n etc._n all_o agree_v malvenda_n say_v that_o st._n jerome_n and_o all_o beside_o do_v agree_v that_o formidable_a empire_n be_v proper_o signify_v by_o that_o name_n for_o their_o fierceness_n and_o cruelty_n and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n do_v mind_n do_v ribera_n in_o v._n 7._o c._n 11._o apocalyps_n item_n in_o v._o 1._o cap._n 13._o bestia_fw-la though_o among_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v a_o general_a word_n yet_o here_o it_o do_v proper_o signify_v a_o fierce_a and_o hurtful_a beast_n as_o the_o latin_n themselves_o understand_v bestiar●i_n that_o be_v those_o that_o fight_v with_o beast_n and_o that_o be_v

head_n seem_v to_o be_v so_o whole_o intent_n upon_o the_o charge_n of_o antichristianism_n upon_o the_o church_n protestant_n most_o protestant_n of_o rome_n that_o they_o neglect_v all_o know_v and_o acknowledge_v example_n of_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o head_n of_o beast_n to_o fix_v their_o charge_n and_o to_o hold_v to_o it_o they_o be_v force_v to_o wrest_v the_o natural_a and_o plain_a sense_n of_o the_o 10_o verse_n of_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o to_o find_v out_o some_o far_o fetch_v criticism_n to_o make_v it_o good_a as_o the_o make_n of_o the_o seven_o of_o those_o seven_o king_n that_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o seven_o head_n to_o be_v none_o of_o those_o head_n and_o 648._o dr._n more_o 648._o as_o the_o make_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o denote_v the_o seven_o king_n to_o be_v quite_o different_a from_o the_o rest_n do_v appear_v to_o be_v see_v prop._n 4._o they_o be_v also_o force_v to_o make_v the_o wound_a and_o the_o heal_v mede_n mr._n mede_n head_n to_o be_v two_o distinct_a head_n of_o the_o seven_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o plain_a expression_n of_o the_o prophecy_n which_o mention_v it_o to_o be_v see_v but_o as_o one_o and_o the_o same_o head_n wound_v and_o heal_v and_o be_v also_o contrary_a to_o the_o common_a acceptation_n of_o a_o head_n wound_v and_o heal_v which_o can_v be_v but_o one_o head_n other_o of_o they_o be_v force_v to_o make_v the_o seven_o king_n and_o the_o eight_o to_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o for_o that_o end_n to_o transpose_v the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o 10_o verse_n and_o to_o make_v it_o come_v after_o the_o protestant_n mounseur_fw-fr jurieu_fw-fr accomp_n des_fw-fr prophecy_n pag._n 190._o 2d_o edit_n most_o protestant_n begin_n of_o the_o 11_o contrary_a to_o the_o natural_a order_n of_o the_o text._n those_o that_o will_v fix_v all_o the_o charge_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n upon_o the_o papal_a power_n only_o be_v force_v to_o make_v nothing_o of_o the_o plain_a character_n by_o which_o they_o be_v distinguish_v from_o one_o another_o when_o name_v together_o nor_o of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n of_o the_o roman_n at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n though_o that_o be_v the_o only_a difference_n betwixt_o the_o first_o six_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n according_a to_o their_o own_o opinion_n for_o the_o first_o six_o head_n be_v all_o of_o the_o same_o religion_n that_o be_v pagan_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n be_v it_o that_o most_o of_o they_o be_v force_v to_o make_v the_o first_o appearance_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v of_o a_o very_a uncertain_a date_n that_o be_v according_a to_o their_o fancy_n about_o the_o first_o great_a appearance_n of_o the_o papal_a power_n which_o can_v well_o be_v fix_v whereas_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n must_v have_v be_v a_o very_a visible_a and_o remarkable_a change_n of_o the_o supreme_a power_n of_o rome_n from_o that_o which_o be_v the_o seven_o rule_v power_n of_o it_o to_o the_o 8_o call_v the_o beast_n it_o be_v upon_o this_o account_n that_o some_o of_o those_o who_o incline_v to_o the_o former_a opinion_n and_o yet_o do_v plain_o see_v that_o the_o beast_n must_v be_v a_o change_n of_o the_o form_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n of_o the_o empire_n do_v therefore_o make_v the_o ten_o king_n with_o the_o papal_a power_n to_o be_v the_o beast_n that_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n or_o last_o rule_v head_n but_o what_o 6._o prop._n 6._o a_o absurdity_n do_v they_o fly_v to_o in_o this_o when_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v the_o ten_o horn_n and_o none_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n other_o of_o they_o indeed_o defer_v the_o rise_n of_o this_o papal_a beast_n to_o that_o manifest_a change_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n in_o augustulus_n as_o the_o end_n of_o the_o true_a christian_a emperor_n who_o be_v their_o seven_o king_n but_o then_o they_o be_v force_v to_o make_v nothing_o of_o the_o succeed_a sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o italian_a king_n of_o rome_n who_o be_v as_o absolute_a sovereign_n of_o it_o notwithstanding_o their_o royal_a seat_n at_o ravenna_n as_o any_o of_o the_o western_a emperor_n have_v be_v from_o the_o time_n of_o honorius_n who_o first_o make_v ravenna_n the_o imperial_a seat_n they_o be_v also_o force_v to_o pass_v over_o the_o change_n of_o the_o regal_a and_o imperial_a power_n of_o rome_n to_o the_o pure_a imperial_a government_n at_o the_o recovery_n of_o rome_n by_o justinian_n as_o of_o no_o account_n for_o a_o new_a head_n though_o they_o must_v own_v the_o eastern_a emperor_n to_o have_v be_v as_o much_o sovereign_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o re-conquest_n of_o it_o as_o the_o western_a be_v before_o the_o loss_n of_o it_o and_o when_o they_o be_v the_o acknowledge_v sixth_z head_n this_o appear_v from_o the_o power_n of_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n exarch_n after_o the_o recovery_n of_o the_o west_n the_o four_o book_n the_o application_n of_o the_o character_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n chap._n i._n the_o force_n of_o the_o application_n of_o the_o character_n of_o the_o xiii_o rev._n xiii_o beast_n to_o confirm_v the_o first_o date_n of_o his_o reign_n a_o caution_n to_o those_o who_o have_v take_v up_o with_o a_o former_a hypothesis_n the_o uncouth_a composition_n of_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o part_n of_o a_o lion_n of_o a_o leopard_n and_o of_o a_o bear_n apply_v to_o a_o absolute_a exactness_n the_o rise_n of_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n the_o continuance_n of_o his_o reign_n for_o 42_o month_n after_o the_o more_o close_a and_o demonstrative_a way_n of_o proof_n that_o have_v be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o determine_v the_o particular_a nature_n and_o first_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n it_o will_v much_o confirm_v the_o knowledge_n that_o be_v now_o have_v of_o he_o to_o see_v how_o easy_a and_o natural_a the_o application_n of_o all_o the_o other_o circumstance_n of_o his_o history_n will_v appear_v to_o be_v upon_o this_o foundation_n and_o this_o may_v serve_v for_o a_o additional_a proof_n à_fw-la posteriori_fw-la as_o the_o demonstration_n of_o the_o principle_n of_o natural_a thing_n by_o their_o cause_n be_v much_o strengthen_v by_o their_o perfect_a agreement_n with_o all_o the_o effect_n that_o we_o can_v apply_v they_o to_o or_o with_o all_o that_o experience_n do_v teach_v we_o of_o they_o but_o yet_o it_o must_v always_o be_v remember_v that_o though_o the_o application_n of_o a_o instance_n or_o two_o shall_v seem_v to_o be_v something_o harsh_a or_o force_v that_o no_o man_n ought_v for_o that_o to_o question_v the_o former_a conclusion_n unless_o upon_o a_o new_a examination_n he_o can_v find_v they_o less_o necessary_a than_o they_o do_v at_o first_o appear_v no_o man_n ought_v to_o doubt_v of_o a_o plain_a and_o manifest_a truth_n because_o he_o see_v it_o to_o be_v seem_o inconsistent_a with_o some_o other_o conclusion_n that_o be_v deduce_v from_o it_o which_o be_v not_o so_o plain_a and_o necessary_a i_o know_v not_o of_o any_o such_o harshness_n in_o any_o of_o the_o application_n that_o i_o be_o now_o go_v to_o make_v but_o rather_o think_v they_o so_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o character_n of_o the_o text_n that_o they_o be_v enough_o to_o surprise_v one_o into_o a_o admiration_n of_o the_o congruity_n of_o they_o but_o i_o interpose_v this_o as_o a_o convenient_a caution_n to_o those_o who_o may_v find_v a_o convince_a evidence_n in_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o maint_a point_n to_o which_o the_o application_n be_v fix_v but_o by_o reason_n of_o some_o prejudices_fw-la and_o long_o use_v of_o a_o former_a hypothesis_n may_v not_o think_v some_o of_o the_o application_n so_o well_o fit_v to_o the_o prophecy_n as_o they_o will_v imagine_v their_o own_o to_o be_v for_o this_o will_v be_v apt_a to_o make_v they_o judge_v many_o thing_n which_o to_o all_o other_o will_v appear_v very_o tolerable_a at_o least_o to_o be_v harsh_a and_o uncouth_a to_o they_o to_o begin_v then_o with_o the_o figure_n and_o composition_n of_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v in_o the_o several_a part_n of_o it_o like_o a_o lion_n a_o leopard_n 2._o rev._n 13._o 2._o and_o a_o bear_n which_o do_v manifest_o refer_v to_o its_o be_v the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n which_o be_v there_o represent_v immediate_o after_o the_o account_n of_o the_o three_o kingdom_n show_v by_o 23._o v._o 7_o 23._o those_o three_o beast_n and_o be_v say_v to_o have_v devour_v they_o and_o those_o three_o beast_n be_v agree_v to_o be_v the_o babylonian_a persian_a and_o iid_n book_n the_o iid_n grecian_a monarchy_n the_o

emperor_n and_o their_o image_n as_o well_o as_o the_o pagan_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o there_o must_v be_v something_o more_o here_o mean_v than_o a_o bare_a external_a civil_a veneration_n of_o the_o high_a power_n as_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n it_o must_v be_v something_o very_o much_o like_o the_o worship_v of_o nebuchadnezzar_n image_n and_o of_o those_o babylonian_a king_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o not_o to_o be_v allow_v the_o exercise_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n and_o nothing_o less_o than_o this_o can_v answer_v the_o character_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n 2_o thes_n 2._o 4._o who_o be_v say_v to_o exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n or_o that_o be_v worship_v so_o that_o be_v as_o god_n sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n show_v himself_o that_o he_o be_v god_n and_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o interpreter_n that_o prophecy_n do_v certain_o belong_v to_o that_o state_n of_o thing_n that_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n by_o this_o than_o it_o appear_v that_o by_o the_o worship_n here_o mention_v must_v be_v understand_v the_o give_v of_o divine_a honour_n or_o the_o peculiar_a prerogative_n of_o god_n or_o christ_n to_o the_o beast_n or_o his_o image_n that_o be_v to_o the_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n of_o the_o roman_n after_o the_o restauration_n of_o the_o imperial_a roman_a government_n in_o the_o west_n the_o unquestionable_a way_n to_o effect_v this_o will_v be_v to_o make_v place_n make_v grot._n responsde_v antichristo_fw-la pag._n 77._o i_o detest_v every_o thing_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o spirit_n of_o antichrist_n that_o be_v the_o impose_v persecute_v spirit_n and_o that_o have_v appear_v not_o only_o near_o the_o tiber_n but_o about_o the_o lake_n lemanus_n and_o in_o other_o place_n the_o arbitrary_a will_n and_o pleasure_n of_o the_o supreme_a authority_n of_o the_o roman_a state_n or_o the_o church_n to_o be_v acknowledge_v for_o the_o law_n of_o god_n divine_o inspire_v or_o to_o be_v public_o obey_v as_o such_o by_o outward_a compliance_n with_o it_o this_o be_v certain_o to_o set_v up_o one_o own_o will_n for_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o so_o to_o stand_v one_o self_n in_o the_o place_n of_o god_n to_o the_o world_n and_o if_o this_o be_v exercise_v with_o a_o irresistible_a power_n over_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n it_o be_v plain_o the_o show_v one_o self_n to_o be_v a_o god_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n for_o there_o can_v nothing_o else_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n after_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n but_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o also_o have_v that_o name_n in_o several_a place_n of_o the_o same_o apostle_n write_n a_o still_o much_o high_a improvement_n of_o this_o worship_n be_v it_o if_o it_o be_v enjoin_v as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n to_o believe_v these_o arbitrary_a decree_n to_o be_v the_o inspiration_n of_o god_n and_o to_o obey_v they_o but_o especial_o if_o these_o decree_n be_v not_o only_o about_o thing_n leave_v indifferent_a by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o be_v also_o injunction_n contrary_a to_o the_o will_n and_o word_n of_o god_n for_o this_o be_v to_o oppose_v and_o exalt_v one_o self_n above_o god_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o if_o this_o be_v do_v with_o the_o show_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n himself_o in_o it_o this_o be_v to_o oppose_v all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n show_v himself_o to_o be_v god_n for_o he_o do_v certain_o make_v himself_o very_o near_o as_o absolute_a a_o sovereign_n of_o a_o nation_n who_o do_v unjust_o exercise_v all_o the_o act_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o it_o against_o the_o will_n of_o the_o undoubted_a prince_n of_o it_o but_o yet_o under_o the_o name_n of_o his_o authority_n as_o he_o that_o do_v it_o by_o a_o open_a usurpation_n of_o the_o title_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n this_o power_n and_o authority_n be_v carry_v on_o with_o a_o still_o great_a arrogance_n and_o claim_n of_o divinity_n in_o it_o if_o it_o pretend_v to_o a_o title_n of_o infallibility_n in_o all_o that_o it_o can_v enjoin_v for_o as_o this_o divine_a attribute_n be_v the_o fundamental_a ground_n of_o all_o the_o high_a act_n of_o faith_n in_o god_n so_o be_v it_o a_o claim_n of_o a_o infinite_a power_n in_o man_n and_o do_v give_v not_o give_v thomas_n de_fw-fr albiis_fw-la in_o his_o tabulae_fw-la suffragiales_n do_v the_o best_a lay_v open_a the_o dreadful_a consequence_n of_o establish_v infallibility_n in_o any_o head_n of_o the_o church_n or_o any_o where_n where_o it_o real_o be_v not_o tab._n 20_o 21._o this_o claim_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o pope_n he_o prove_v there_o to_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o heresy_n and_o the_o worst_a of_o all_o sin_n because_o if_o those_o who_o claim_v it_o shall_v err_v it_o will_v lead_v all_o the_o church_n into_o the_o same_o without_o any_o possibility_n of_o remedy_n there_o be_v the_o same_o reason_n for_o that_o claim_n in_o any_o governing-part_n of_o the_o church_n where_o that_o privilege_n real_o be_v not_o authority_n to_o all_o the_o act_n of_o their_o own_o will_n free_v they_o from_o reference_n see_v reference_n all_o bound_n and_o measure_n or_o rule_n to_o distinguish_v betwixt_o truth_n and_o falsehood_n set_v they_o out_o of_o the_o reach_n of_o all_o humane_a judicature_n and_o make_v their_o will_n and_o pleasure_n the_o last_o appeal_n for_o all_o controversy_n and_o their_o arbitrary_a decision_n to_o be_v the_o oracle_n of_o god_n how_o inconsiderable_a do_v the_o worship_n of_o nebuchadnezzar_n image_n appear_v to_o be_v in_o comparison_n with_o this_o profound_a veneration_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o conscience_n give_v to_o the_o arbitrary_a false_a and_o wicked_a decree_n of_o either_o ignorant_a or_o design_v man_n under_o the_o character_n of_o the_o word_n and_o will_n of_o god_n and_o all_o these_o particular_n be_v make_v good_a in_o the_o matter_n before_o we_o by_o the_o imperial_a law_n and_o their_o sanction_n and_o edict_n to_o force_v their_o own_o faith_n in_o indifferent_a thing_n and_o the_o error_n of_o general_a council_n upon_o the_o conscience_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n catholic_n to_o be_v assent_v to_o as_o scripture_n as_o it_o have_v be_v the_o common_a stile_n of_o council_n ever_o since_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a to_o publish_v their_o decree_n under_o the_o title_n of_o thing_n divine_o inspire_v thus_o do_v socrates_n show_v lib._n 1._o cap._n 6._o ep._n that_o constantine_n there_o say_v of_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o 300_o bishop_n at_o nice_a that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o the_o sentence_n of_o god_n himself_o and_o ibid._n ep._n 4._o to_o the_o church_n he_o say_v of_o all_o council_n that_o whatsoever_o be_v decree_v in_o the_o holy_a council_n of_o bishop_n the_o same_o be_v to_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n cardinal_n julian_n harangue_n to_o the_o deputy_n of_o the_o bohemian_o in_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n tell_v they_o that_o the_o decree_n of_o council_n be_v not_o less_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o the_o gospel_n because_o it_o be_v they_o that_o give_v authority_n to_o the_o scripture_n divine_a truth_n reference_n see_v reference_n and_o many_o time_n as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o the_o give_v of_o the_o secular_a arm_n to_o execute_v the_o like_a injunction_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o this_o kind_n also_o be_v the_o unwarrantable_a act_n of_o council_n and_o the_o unlawful_a canon_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n enforce_v by_o the_o themselves_o the_o by_o virtue_n of_o such_o order_n from_o that_o power_n as_o these_o determination_n in_o the_o decretal_n and_o gloss_n do_v authorise_v viz._n that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v by_o the_o order_n of_o god_n set_v over_o the_o nation_n and_o kingdom_n that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o pope_n to_o depose_v the_o emperor_n and_o all_o other_o king_n and_o state_n and_o to_o assign_v they_o deputy_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v to_o be_v esteem_v the_o vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o all_o thing_n here_o upon_o earth_n in_o heaven_n and_o hell_n that_o he_o can_v make_v that_o which_o be_v square_a to_o be_v round_o injustice_n to_o be_v justice_n that_o which_o be_v nothing_o to_o be_v something_o that_o he_o have_v a_o absolute_a power_n of_o judge_v and_o that_o just_o against_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n nation_n and_o of_o particular_a country_n human_a and_o divine_a above_o and_o against_o right_n against_o all_o decree_n and_o order_n of_o council_n that_o he_o can_v dispense_v with_o the_o injunction_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o these_o gloss_n the_o pope_n do_v recommend_v to_o the_o public_a as_o authentic_a see_v jus_n canonic_a gregor_n 13._o aventin_n lib._n 6._o histor_n boior_fw

give_v he_o according_a to_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n authority_n and_o the_o first_o seat_n there_o baronius_n call_v it_o usurp_a upon_o the_o right_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o four_o general_n council_n at_o chalcedon_n be_v say_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n to_o be_v call_v by_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o most_o pious_a emperor_n valentinian_n and_o marcian_n the_o emperor_n marcian_n bespeak_v they_o as_o the_o chief_a among_o they_o prescribe_v they_o their_o bound_n in_o their_o dispute_n not_o to_o say_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o judge_n of_o the_o assembly_n be_v appoint_v by_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o senate_n sit_v there_o with_o he_o as_o the_o precedent_n and_o moderator_n of_o the_o assembly_n who_o correct_v the_o pope_n legate_n in_o their_o demand_n etc._n etc._n and_o eusebius_n bishop_n of_o doryletum_n appeal_v to_o they_o and_o conjure_v they_o by_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o emperor_n next_o to_o the_o holy_a trinity_n which_o be_v a_o plain_a evidence_n who_o be_v then_o account_v the_o high_a authority_n among_o they_o under_o god_n and_o in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o that_o action_n all_o give_v thanks_o to_o the_o emperor_n the_o judge_n and_o the_o senate_n actione_n prima_fw-la council_n chalced._n pope_n leo_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o emperor_n marcian_n tell_v he_o that_o he_o have_v think_v his_o clemency_n will_v have_v grant_v he_o his_o desire_n to_o have_v the_o synod_n at_o a_o more_o convenient_a season_n but_o since_o his_o love_n for_o the_o catholic_n faith_n will_v have_v the_o assembly_n to_o be_v at_o that_o time_n that_o he_o have_v send_v his_o legate_n to_o it_o to_o supply_v his_o place_n in_o the_o five_o action_n of_o the_o synod_n at_o chalcedon_n it_o be_v order_v that_o a_o definition_n of_o faith_n be_v bring_v in_o by_o some_o bishop_n appoint_v for_o that_o purpose_n and_o in_o the_o six_o it_o be_v say_v that_o after_o the_o emperor_n marcian_n speech_n the_o emperor_n definition_n of_o faith_n be_v read_v which_o have_v be_v mention_v in_o the_o five_o action_n the_o emperor_n in_o the_o same_o action_n confirm_v the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n and_o threaten_v the_o contemner_n of_o it_o with_o condign_a punishment_n the_o same_o do_v he_o mention_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o palladius_n but_o nothing_o do_v more_o show_v the_o custom_n of_o call_v synod_n to_o be_v by_o the_o supreme_a civil_a power_n than_o the_o exercise_n of_o this_o right_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o the_o arrian_n king_n of_o italy_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n several_a synod_n be_v call_v at_o rome_n by_o those_o king_n to_o appease_v the_o division_n of_o that_o church_n and_o clergy_n tom._n 2._o council_n in_o synodis_fw-la tempore_fw-la symmachi_n by_o the_o command_n of_o the_o most_o religious_a king_n say_v the_o four_o synod_n and_o that_o the_o king_n have_v signify_v that_o the_o pope_n himself_o have_v desire_v he_o by_o his_o letter_n to_o appoint_v the_o synod_n and_o that_o the_o synod_n presume_v not_o to_o declare_v any_o thing_n in_o that_o affair_n without_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o king_n and_o that_o pope_n symmachus_n be_v command_v by_o the_o king_n to_o engage_v with_o his_o adversary_n there_o and_o that_o according_a to_o the_o command_n of_o the_o prince_n they_o have_v power_n allow_v they_o but_o that_o they_o do_v restore_v he_o all_o the_o ecclesiastical_a right_n both_o within_o and_o without_o the_o city_n the_o five_o general_n council_n be_v summon_v by_o justinian_n and_o the_o pope_n vigilius_n banish_v by_o the_o emperor_n for_o not_o obey_v the_o summons_n the_o six_o general_n council_n be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v summon_v by_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n at_o constantinople_n the_o emperor_n there_o seat_v in_o the_o high_a place_n with_o the_o consul_n and_o judge_n on_o his_o side_n and_o the_o emperor_n first_o give_v order_n for_o the_o dispute_n and_o after_o it_o by_o the_o emperor_n command_n the_o first_o action_n be_v conclude_v actio_fw-la prima_fw-la council_n 6._o in_o the_o second_o action_n the_o emperor_n preside_v again_o praesidente_fw-la imper._n piissimo_fw-la in_o the_o three_o action_n the_o emperor_n again_o preside_v the_o emperor_n and_o the_o judge_n do_v there_o consult_v together_o about_o a_o passage_n in_o the_o five_o synod_n and_o the_o judge_n determine_v with_o the_o synod_n in_o the_o four_o action_n the_o same_o emperor_n preside_v pope_n agatho_n in_o the_o second_o action_n tell_v the_o emperor_n if_o he_o offer_v himself_o to_o render_v ready_a obedience_n to_o the_o thing_n that_o have_v be_v command_v he_o by_o the_o sacred_a patent_n of_o his_o most_o clement_a fortitude_n and_o say_v to_o fulfil_v the_o obedience_n of_o my_o service_n according_a to_o the_o most_o pious_a command_n of_o your_o clemency_n for_o the_o obedience_n which_o we_o owe._n in_o the_o five_o action_n the_o emperor_n preside_v order_v macarius_n to_o bring_v forth_o his_o testimony_n and_o by_o the_o emperor_n command_n the_o action_n be_v finish_v in_o the_o six_o the_o emperor_n preside_v be_v apply_v to_o by_o the_o pope_n legate_n to_o desire_v that_o he_o will_v command_v the_o true_a copy_n of_o the_o book_n cite_v by_o macarius_n to_o be_v send_v for_o and_o the_o emperor_n do_v according_o order_v it_o to_o be_v do_v the_o next_o session_n in_o the_o nine_o the_o emperor_n preside_v and_o order_n those_o of_o the_o synod_n of_o one_o party_n to_o declare_v themselves_o the_o emperor_n preside_v also_o in_o the_o 10_o and_o 11_o action_n and_o then_o order_v his_o deputy_n two_o patrician_n and_o two_o exconsuls_n to_o preside_v in_o his_o room_n for_o the_o future_a because_o he_o have_v hear_v the_o principal_a thing_n himself_o they_o continue_v till_o the_o 18_o action_n and_o in_o the_o 18_o action_n the_o emperor_n preside_v and_o the_o council_n first_o subscribe_v to_o the_o act_n and_o then_o the_o emperor_n thereupon_o do_v the_o emperor_n issue_n out_o his_o edict_n to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o west_n to_o confirm_v all_o that_o have_v be_v decree_v the_o seven_o general_n council_n be_v say_v to_o be_v call_v by_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n and_o irene_n his_o mother_n in_o their_o letter_n patent_n and_o that_o at_o the_o request_n of_o tharasius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o the_o council_n itself_o say_v it_o be_v by_o that_o pious_a decree_n action_n 7._o the_o council_n of_o frankford_n celebrate_v soon_o after_o in_o the_o west_n be_v by_o charlemaigne_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o elipard_v archbishop_n of_o toledo_n say_v to_o have_v be_v summon_v by_o his_o command_n he_o preside_v there_o and_o the_o circular_a letter_n of_o the_o synod_n be_v dispatch_v in_o his_o name_n so_o be_v the_o council_n of_o arles_n aix_n tours_n chalons_n mentz_n about_o the_o same_o time_n say_v to_o be_v summon_v by_o the_o command_n of_o the_o emperor_n charles_n there_o be_v also_o a_o synod_n at_o rome_n say_v to_o be_v summon_v by_o charles_n in_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n adrian_n as_o gratian_n affirm_v d._n 6._o c._n adrianus_n 22._o and_o in_o the_o council_n of_o francford_n do_v charlemaigne_n give_v a_o very_a remarkable_a proof_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n for_o by_o his_o countenance_v it_o it_o condemn_v the_o famous_a second_o council_n at_o nice_a and_o with_o it_o the_o four_o council_n that_o be_v hold_v at_o rome_n before_o it_o about_o the_o same_o business_n in_o the_o year_n 713._o 716._o 742._o 768._o and_o even_o after_o the_o deprive_v of_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n of_o his_o right_n in_o italy_n yet_o do_v the_o pope_n than_o date_n their_o council_n according_a to_o the_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o those_o emperor_n as_o it_o always_o before_o have_v be_v the_o custom_n as_o that_o of_o pope_n zachary_n at_o rome_n against_o godescalcus_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o our_o most_o pious_a lord_n the_o emperor_n constantine_n augustus_n the_o six_o and_o twenty_o year_n of_o his_o reign_n all_o the_o several_a king_n in_o the_o west_n have_v also_o the_o same_o authority_n for_o the_o summon_n of_o provincial_a council_n as_o may_v be_v everywhere_o observe_v in_o the_o tome_n of_o the_o council_n the_o eight_o general_n council_n be_v say_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o it_o action_n 6._o that_o it_o be_v summon_v by_o the_o emperor_n basilius_n crown_v of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o seven_o action_n that_o the_o emperor_n have_v use_v all_o diligence_n to_o get_v the_o legate_n of_o other_o patriarch_n as_o well_o as_o those_o of_o rome_n and_o have_v thereby_o assemble_v a_o universal_a council_n but_o pope_n stephens_n letter_n to_o basilius_n be_v the_o best_a testimony_n of_o it_o what_o evil_a have_v the_o roman_a church_n do_v have_v it_o not_o according_a to_o

church_n in_o the_o same_o seven_o head_v ten_o horned_a empire_n or_o better_o satisfy_v we_o why_o there_o need_v two_o different_a figure_n of_o dragon_n and_o beast_n to_o signify_v those_o two_o kind_a of_o hostility_n against_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n for_o by_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v to_o be_v in_o outward_a appearance_n the_o most_o direct_o contrary_a to_o the_o dragon_n that_o can_v be_v and_o even_o to_o look_v like_o christ_n himself_o and_o therefore_o that_o this_o false_a prophet_n must_v real_o be_v such_o a_o one_o of_o that_o kind_a as_o our_o saviour_n call_v christ_n call_v see_v malvenda_n not._n praece_v and_o the_o father_n agree_v that_o antichrist_n shall_v take_v away_o the_o worship_n of_o false_a go_n see_v irenaeus_n not._n praece_v arethas_n in_o v._o 11._o c._n 13._o apoc._n two_o horn_n of_o the_o lamb_n because_o he_o shall_v feign_v himself_o to_o be_v kind_a and_o benign_a that_o he_o may_v deceive_v idem_fw-la in_o v._o 14._o he_o do_v miracle_n that_o antichrist_n may_v be_v think_v to_o be_v christ_n a_o false_a christ_n or_o a_o false_a pretender_n to_o be_v his_o deputy_n and_o vicar_n upon_o earth_n the_o character_n of_o which_o kind_n of_o false_a christ_n and_o false_a prophet_n in_o be_v able_a to_o deceive_v the_o very_a elect_a by_o their_o great_a wonder_n and_o sign_n be_v just_a the_o same_o with_o the_o power_n of_o this_o eminent_a false_a prophet_n for_o do_v great_a wonder_n also_o for_o deceive_v all_o those_o that_o dwell_v upon_o 14._o rev._n 13._o 14._o earth_n by_o the_o miracle_n which_o he_o have_v power_n to_o do_v wherefore_o the_o speak_n like_o a_o dragon_n in_o this_o false_a prophet_n with_o the_o appearance_n of_o a_o lamb_n must_v signify_v his_o speak_n or_o command_v under_o the_o vizard_n of_o the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n the_o same_o kind_n of_o act_n of_o cruelty_n and_o tyranny_n for_o a_o idolatrous_a worship_n which_o the_o red_a dragon_n be_v active_a in_o against_o the_o woman_n in_o the_o chapter_n just_o before_o the_o profession_n of_o christianity_n be_v now_o we_o see_v so_o far_o from_o excuse_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o character_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n that_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o he_o to_o be_v a_o more_o eminent_a professor_n of_o that_o religion_n than_o any_o other_o person_n in_o the_o church_n to_o be_v capable_a of_o have_v it_o apply_v to_o he_o and_o the_o enforce_n of_o false-worship_n by_o all_o the_o art_n of_o cruelty_n under_o the_o pretence_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o christ_n do_v therefore_o fill_v up_o the_o whole_a character_n that_o be_v give_v of_o his_o have_v the_o horn_n of_o a_o lamb_n and_o speak_v like_o the_o red_a dragon_n for_o nothing_o do_v more_o resemble_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o devil_n than_o antichristian_a tyranny_n under_o the_o mask_n of_o piety_n well_o therefore_o may_v the_o dragon_n be_v say_v to_o give_v his_o power_n to_o the_o 3._o rev._n 13._o 2_o 3._o beast_n since_o the_o devil_n may_v be_v safe_o enough_o suppose_v to_o inspire_v this_o design_n of_o carry_v on_o this_o adoration_n of_o the_o roman_a power_n and_o of_o that_o church_n by_o force_n of_o arm_n and_o sanguinary_a law_n like_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o red_a dragon_n in_o the_o time_n of_o heathen_a persecution_n describe_v in_o the_o chapter_n just_o before_o by_o this_o may_v be_v understand_v the_o true_a meaning_n of_o the_o cast_n 9_o v._o 9_o down_o of_o the_o dragon_n with_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n out_o of_o heaven_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n for_o as_o that_o figure_n have_v the_o proper_a mark_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o the_o seven_o head_n so_o must_v it_o be_v the_o devil_n inspire_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o bloody_a act_n against_o the_o follower_n of_o the_o lamb_n who_o be_v say_v to_o have_v overcome_v he_o by_o not_o 11._o v._o 11._o love_v their_o life_n unto_o the_o death_n wherefore_o the_o cast_n down_o of_o the_o dragon_n out_o of_o heaven_n can_v signify_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o mortify_n of_o the_o pagan_a power_n against_o the_o christian_a church_n after_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n to_o the_o christian_a religion_n for_o since_o the_o beast_n be_v find_v to_o arise_v with_o justinian_n and_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o roman_a dragon_n be_v in_o the_o text_n describe_v to_o be_v before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o yet_o to_o be_v after_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n the_o dragon_n can_v be_v no_o other_o rage_a power_n of_o the_o devil_n reign_v at_o rome_n and_o tyrannize_a over_o the_o christian_a church_n but_o only_o the_o devil_n rage_v in_o the_o heathen_a emperor_n before_o the_o conversion_n of_o constantine_n from_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n to_o the_o reign_n of_o justinian_n there_o be_v no_o such_o roman_a tyranny_n exercise_v against_o the_o christian_n that_o have_v the_o least_o show_n of_o so_o dreadful_a a_o appearance_n and_o whatsoever_o any_o profess_a christian_a emperor_n may_v do_v in_o that_o kind_n must_v be_v under_o the_o appearance_n of_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o so_o be_v another_o beast_n different_a from_o the_o dragon_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o at_o this_o appearance_n of_o christianity_n upon_o the_o imperial_a throne_n this_o prophecy_n be_v apprehend_v to_o be_v so_o plain_o fulfil_v that_o constantine_n effigy_n be_v set_v up_o in_o public_a over_o his_o palace-gate_n trample_v upon_o a_o wound_a dragon_n which_o say_v eusebius_n be_v do_v to_o signify_v his_o conquest_n of_o those_o tyrant_n constantini_n lib._n 3._o c._n 3._o de_fw-la vita_fw-la constantini_n that_o oppress_a and_o persecute_v the_o church_n at_o the_o instigation_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o allusion_n to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o prophet_n where_o the_o devil_n thus_o rage_v against_o the_o church_n be_v call_v a_o dragon_n and_o constantine_n himself_o 6._o socrat._v l._n 1._o c._n 6._o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o eusebius_n for_o the_o repair_n of_o the_o church_n call_v his_o conquest_n of_o licinius_n who_o be_v the_o last_o of_o the_o persecute_v heathen_a emperor_n the_o foil_n of_o the_o dragon_n and_o the_o restore_n of_o christian_a liberty_n to_o all_o men._n by_o the_o same_o reason_n whatsoever_o be_v express_v to_o follow_v the_o dragon_n fall_n and_o to_o be_v before_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o roman_a empire_n turn_v christian_n before_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n and_o therefore_o the_o dragon_n cast_v a_o flood_n of_o water_n out_o of_o his_o mouth_n to_o carry_v away_o the_o woman_n with_o it_o must_v be_v understand_v 15._o rev._n 12._o 15._o of_o some_o great_a inundation_n of_o multitude_n of_o pagan_a people_n upon_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o be_v able_a to_o have_v carry_v away_o and_o to_o have_v bury_v the_o true_a church_n in_o it_o for_o water_n be_v interpret_v to_o signify_v multitude_n of_o people_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n a_o flood_n therefore_o must_v denote_v water-flood_n denote_v victorinus_n in_o v._n 15._o cap._n 12._o apoc._n the_o water_n which_o he_o cast_v out_o do_v signify_v the_o army_n that_o follow_v he_o ribera_n on_o the_o same_o place_n interpreter_n agree_v that_o by_o the_o water_n persecution_n that_o be_v of_o multitude_n be_v understand_v the_o devil_n send_v a_o army_n to_o persecute_v the_o saint_n that_o flee_v into_o the_o wilderness_n sabo_n tyconius_n he_o cast_v out_o water_n after_o she_o that_o be_v the_o violence_n of_o persecutor_n and_o afterward_o it_o signify_v a_o army_n of_o persecutor_n andrea_n primatius_fw-la haymo_fw-la and_o ausbertus_n say_v the_o same_o and_o quote_v that_o of_o psalm_n 122._o when_o man_n rise_v up_o against_o i_o to_o which_o may_v be_v add_v many_o other_o place_n in_o the_o psalm_n concern_v the_o flood_n and_o water-flood_n some_o very_a extraordinary_a overflow_n of_o such_o multitude_n and_o be_v there_o ever_o any_o thing_n more_o exact_o answerable_a to_o this_o than_o that_o prodigious_a inundation_n of_o barbarous_a nation_n over_o all_o the_o western_a empire_n present_o after_o the_o full_a accomplishment_n of_o the_o victory_n of_o christianity_n over_o heathenism_n about_o the_o time_n of_o theodosius_n st._n i_o describe_v those_o time_n with_o the_o character_n of_o the_o last_o dismal_a state_n of_o thing_n which_o shall_v be_v the_o forerunner_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n the_o swallow_a up_o of_o this_o flood_n by_o the_o earth_n to_o help_v the_o woman_n can_v 16._o v._o 16._o thereupon_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o league_n that_o be_v make_v with_o these_o people_n with_o the_o several_a allotment_n of_o habitation_n to_o they_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o one_o people_n with_o the_o roman_n and_o their_o entrance_n

prophecy_n and_o this_o it_o come_v not_o to_o be_v till_o it_o be_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o several_a divide_a kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n according_a to_o the_o description_n of_o it_o in_o the_o show_n of_o the_o figure_n chap._n 13._o 17._o and_o beside_o there_o be_v one_o peculiar_a circumstance_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v never_o fulfil_v till_o the_o time_n of_o his_o reign_n and_o that_o be_v a_o actual_a conformity_n of_o all_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o it_o how_o peremptory_a soever_o the_o command_n for_o that_o worship_n may_v be_v before_o yet_o it_o will_v appear_v that_o it_o can_v not_o long_o obtain_v among_o all_o those_o that_o be_v of_o a_o contrary_a judgement_n before_o the_o settle_a establishment_n of_o it_o at_o the_o new_a return_n of_o the_o imperial_a government_n in_o the_o west_n the_o reason_n that_o i_o give_v for_o this_o be_v because_o the_o law_n and_o command_n of_o the_o emperor_n for_o uniformity_n either_o have_v not_o before_o that_o time_n any_o penalty_n in_o they_o sufficient_a to_o make_v all_o the_o world_n to_o comply_v with_o they_o or_o be_v hinder_v from_o any_o settle_a continue_a execution_n of_o they_o the_o penalty_n annex_v to_o their_o law_n for_o conformity_n be_v general_o either_o nothing_o but_o anathema_n which_o dissenter_n will_v not_o value_v or_o deprivation_n of_o clergyman_n and_o military_a man_n and_o the_o pull_v down_o and_o confiscate_v the_o public_a meeting-place_n or_o prohibition_n to_o all_o man_n against_o come_v into_o the_o imperial_a city_n and_o there_o be_v no_o force_n in_o these_o penalty_n for_o a_o universal_a conformity_n and_o the_o commotion_n in_o the_o western_a empire_n will_v not_o allow_v the_o other_o severe_a and_o more_o general_a penalty_n to_o have_v any_o constant_a effect_n we_o see_v honorius_n soon_o after_o allege_v this_o reason_n for_o his_o renew_v his_o command_n for_o the_o terrify_n of_o heretic_n viz._n because_o he_o be_v then_o deliver_v from_o the_o fear_n of_o attalus_n the_o tyrant_n and_o alaricus_n the_o gothish_a king_n now_o say_v he_o that_o the_o oracle_n be_v take_v away_o by_o who_o they_o be_v encourage_v to_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o heretical_a superstition_n let_v all_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o holy_a law_n know_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v punish_v with_o banishment_n and_o also_o to_o blood_n if_o they_o will_v dare_v to_o meet_v still_o in_o public_a hieron_n rubeus_n histor_n ravennat_n lib._n 2._o pag._n 78._o wherefore_o it_o can_v never_o be_v think_v that_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n of_o this_o general_a conformity_n in_o the_o four_o or_o 5_o century_n either_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o orthodox_n or_o arrian_n emperor_n constantine_n seem_v to_o have_v go_v as_o high_a in_o his_o command_n as_o most_o that_o come_v after_o he_o till_o the_o time_n of_o theodosius_n we_o have_v 6._o have_v see_fw-la note_v the_o 8_o on_o the_o second_o chapter_n socrates_n l._n 1._o c._n 6._o in_o his_o edict_n and_o epistle_n all_o the_o great_a apprehension_n that_o the_o world_n have_v of_o general_a council_n as_o immediate_o inspire_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o the_o only_a warrant_n for_o unity_n and_o uniformity_n and_o as_o vest_v with_o a_o power_n of_o denounce_v the_o curse_n of_o god_n upon_o dissenter_n we_o find_v there_o the_o suppression_n of_o all_o their_o punishment_n their_o euseb_n de_fw-fr vita_fw-la constantini_n l._n 3._o c._n 63._o to_o the_o heretic_n we_o enact_v and_o command_v by_o this_o law_n that_o none_o of_o you_o shall_v dare_v hereafter_o to_o meet_v at_o conventicle_n and_o that_o all_o those_o place_n where_o you_o be_v wont_a to_o keep_v close_a meeting_n be_v demolish_v provide_v also_o that_o you_o shall_v not_o keep_v any_o meeting_n either_o in_o public_a or_o in_o private_a house_n or_o in_o remote_a place_n c._n 64._o and_o threaten_v their_o maintainer_n with_o punishment_n conventicle_n the_o depose_n of_o dissent_v bishop_n and_o which_o seem_v more_o terrible_a than_o any_o thing_n that_o we_o find_v in_o his_o successor_n the_o 21._o the_o socrates_n l._n 1._o c._n 6._o constantine_n to_o the_o bishop_n and_o people_n for_o as_o soon_o as_o he_o be_v take_v our_o pleasure_n be_v that_o his_o head_n be_v strike_v off_o his_o shoulder_n sozom._n l._n 1._o c._n 21._o penalty_n of_o death_n threaten_v to_o those_o that_o shall_v conceal_v any_o of_o arrius_n book_n and_o not_o deliver_v they_o up_o to_o be_v public_o burn_v but_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o all_o this_o that_o do_v oblige_v the_o generality_n of_o the_o arrian_n to_o church_n communion_n the_o law_n of_o theodosius_n be_v indeed_o something_o more_o severe_a and_o of_o more_o force_n for_o a_o general_a conformity_n deprivation_n conformity_n cod._n justinian_n lib._n 1._o de_fw-la summa_fw-la trinitat_fw-la theodos_fw-la edict_n ad_fw-la pop_n constantinop_n we_o will_v have_v all_o the_o people_n of_o our_o empire_n be_v of_o that_o religion_n which_o st._n peter_n the_o apostle_n deliver_v to_o the_o roman_n and_o which_o it_o be_v manifest_v that_o pope_n damasus_n do_v now_o follow_v and_z peter_z bishop_n of_o alexandria_n and_o we_o command_v those_o that_o follow_v this_o law_n to_o take_v the_o name_n of_o catholic_n christian_n upon_o they_o and_o the_o rest_n only_o the_o name_n of_o heretic_n we_o decree_v shall_v be_v chastise_v by_o a_o divine_a vengeance_n first_o by_o excommunication_n and_o afterward_o also_o by_o the_o revenge_n of_o the_o motion_n of_o our_o own_o mind_n as_o heaven_n shall_v incline_v we_o and_o all_o over_o the_o theodosian_a code_n tit._n de_fw-fr haereticis_fw-la there_o be_v nothing_o but_o law_n either_o for_o pull_v down_o the_o meeting-house_n of_o heretic_n or_o for_o punish_v they_o and_o that_o even_o to_o banishment_n so_o cod._n theodos_fw-la l._n 15._o tit._n 5._o de_fw-la haereticis_fw-la l._n 16._o tit._n 4._o the_o his_o qui_fw-la supra_fw-la religionem_fw-la contendunt_fw-la lex_fw-la secunda_fw-la item_n lex_fw-la tertia_fw-la c._n 67._o de_fw-la haereticis_fw-la l._n 21._o item_n l._n 26._o and_o inquisitor_n appoint_v l._n 9_o 13_o 15_o 31_o 32_o 35_o 52._o cod._n de_fw-fr haereticis_fw-la socrates_n l._n 3._o c._n 4._o the_o emperor_n basilicus_n edict_n there_o do_v mention_n and_o enforce_v theodosius_n law_n viz._n that_o laic_n be_v punish_v with_o banishment_n and_o confiscation_n of_o good_n and_o bishop_n with_o deprivation_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o whatsoever_o force_n these_o law_n may_v have_v yet_o we_o may_v be_v sure_a that_o the_o inundation_n of_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n who_o 585._o baron_fw-fr anno_fw-la 585._o be_v general_o arrian_n all_o over_o the_o whole_a empire_n a_o few_o year_n after_o must_v necessary_o put_v a_o end_n to_o that_o general_n uniformity_n socrates_n who_o live_v in_o those_o time_n do_v indeed_o tell_v we_o that_o 20._o socrat._v l._n 5._o c._n 2._o 4._o 20._o as_o gratian_n before_o he_o have_v grant_v a_o general_a toleration_n so_o theodosius_n constrain_v none_o of_o the_o sect_n to_o be_v of_o his_o communion_n but_o give_v they_o the_o free_a exercise_n of_o their_o religion_n in_o public_a without_o the_o wall_n of_o the_o city_n but_o sozomen_n lib._n 7._o cap._n 4_o and_o 5._o and_o theodor._n 5._o 15._o assert_n the_o quite_o contrary_a of_o theodosius_n that_o he_o make_v decree_n for_o punish_v the_o arrian_n with_o the_o great_a severity_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n philostorgius_n l._n 9_o c._n 19_o if_o indeed_o we_o come_v narrow_o to_o search_v into_o the_o law_n of_o theodosius_n arcadius_n and_o tentaverint_fw-la and_o honorius_n ad_fw-la heraclian_n commit_v africâ_fw-la an._n 411._o sciant_fw-la omnes_fw-la sanctae_fw-la legis_fw-la inimici_fw-la plectendos_fw-la se_fw-la poenâ_fw-la &_o proscriptionis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la si_fw-la ultra_fw-la convenire_fw-la in_o publicum_fw-la tentaverint_fw-la honorius_n one_o may_v very_o reasonable_o question_v socrates_n fidelity_n in_o this_o account_n of_o those_o time_n however_o the_o confusion_n of_o the_o empire_n by_o the_o inundation_n of_o the_o barbarian_n till_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n may_v with_o all_o reason_n be_v judge_v to_o have_v give_v a_o continual_a interruption_n to_o the_o execution_n of_o the_o severe_a law_n of_o this_o kind_n at_o least_o to_o that_o general_a conformity_n which_o be_v make_v the_o character_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o then_o the_o momentary_a appearance_n of_o this_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o so_o inconsiderable_a a_o time_n can_v be_v take_v for_o nothing_o but_o his_o endeavour_n to_o appear_v and_o which_o upon_o its_o first_o rise_n be_v immediate_o crush_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o blood_n that_o council_n ephesin_n canon_n 8._o upon_o the_o complaint_n of_o the_o cyprian_a bishop_n against_o the_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n usurp_a jurisdiction_n over_o they_o they_o

faustus_n the_o manichee_n the_o occasion_n of_o this_o idolatry_n not_o enforce_v by_o effectual_a law_n till_o justinian_n be_v reign_v i_o have_v be_v the_o more_o particular_a in_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n because_o that_o be_v make_v in_o the_o prophecy_n to_o be_v the_o chief_a malignity_n of_o his_o power_n for_o the_o exercise_n of_o his_o tyranny_n over_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n be_v that_o which_o give_v life_n and_o spirit_n to_o all_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n set_v up_o for_o the_o indispensable_a law_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n alone_o by_o itself_o will_v want_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o frightful_a appearance_n in_o which_o the_o beast_n be_v describe_v and_o which_o the_o enforce_v it_o upon_o the_o conscience_n of_o all_o man_n by_o the_o secular_a arm_n have_v set_v it_o forth_o into_o the_o sense_n and_o feel_n of_o the_o world_n but_o beside_o the_o character_n of_o the_o malignity_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v general_o sum_v up_o in_o the_o worship_n of_o he_o there_o be_v also_o a_o particular_a description_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o idolatrous_a state_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n under_o the_o name_n of_o babylon_n the_o great_a whore_n which_o be_v a_o know_a term_n among_o the_o prophet_n to_o express_v the_o idolatry_n of_o a_o nation_n which_o have_v be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n and_o this_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n be_v bring_v against_o the_o church_n by_o the_o prophet_n not_o only_a when_o they_o worship_v strange_a god_n but_o also_o when_o they_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n by_o corporeal_a representation_n as_o it_o have_v be_v sufficient_o make_v out_o of_o late_a by_o the_o dispute_v about_o aaron_n and_o jeroboam_n calf_n and_o may_v be_v sufficient_o show_v from_o that_o one_o place_n in_o hosea_n chap._n 4._o 15._o though_o thou_o israel_n play_v the_o harlot_n yet_o let_v not_o judah_n offend_v and_o come_v you_o not_o misrepresent_v see_v the_o dean_n of_o st._n paul_n discourse_n of_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o papist_n not_o misrepresent_v to_o gilgal_n neither_o go_v you_o up_o to_o bethaven_n nor_o swear_v the_o lord_n live_v where_o their_o idolatry_n be_v make_v to_o consist_v in_o a_o religious_a oath_n to_o jehovah_n or_o to_o the_o true_a god_n in_o the_o place_n where_o the_o calf_n be_v place_v and_o that_o they_o do_v real_o intend_v all_o that_o worship_n to_o the_o true_a god_n appear_v further_a from_o chap._n 8._o v._n 13._o they_o sacrifice_v flesh_n for_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o my_o offering_n and_o eat_v it_o but_o the_o lord_n accept_v they_o not_o and_o that_o they_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o calf_n in_o those_o sacrifice_n appear_v from_o chap._n 13._o 2._o they_o say_v of_o they_o let_v the_o man_n that_o sacrifice_n kiss_v the_o calf_n which_o do_v all_o belong_v to_o ephraim_n and_o to_o samaria_n who_o have_v just_a before_o be_v mention_v for_o their_o calf_n so_o that_o their_o swear_n by_o the_o lord_n and_o their_o sacrifice_v of_o his_o offering_n which_o be_v say_v before_o to_o be_v do_v at_o gilgal_n and_o bethaven_n the_o place_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o calf_n can_v possible_o be_v understand_v of_o any_o other_o intention_n of_o worship_n than_o to_o the_o true_a god_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o those_o calf_n so_o again_o chap._n 8._o v._n 5._o thy_o calf_n o_o samaria_n have_v cast_v thou_o off_o my_o anger_n be_v kindle_v against_o thou_o where_o the_o kindle_v god_n wrath_n against_o they_o be_v call_v their_o be_v cast_v off_o by_o their_o calf_n as_o they_o have_v represent_v the_o presence_n of_o god_n in_o his_o house_n by_o that_o figure_n now_o for_o this_o kind_n of_o idolatry_n we_o need_v not_o be_v long_o in_o seek_v after_o the_o recovery_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o justinian_n we_o find_v that_o in_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a about_o 200_o year_n after_o that_o they_o insist_v act._n 7._o upon_o the_o old_a tradition_n and_o practice_n petau._n an._n dom._n 787._o petau._n of_o the_o universal_a church_n for_o the_o use_n of_o image_n which_o though_o it_o can_v be_v verify_v of_o so_o long_a a_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n as_o they_o pretend_v nor_o it_o may_v be_v of_o that_o degree_n of_o honour_n which_o they_o define_v for_o any_o time_n before_o yet_o we_o can_v think_v such_o a_o assembly_n of_o man_n from_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n so_o impudent_a as_o to_o plead_v ancient_a tradition_n and_o long_a practice_n for_o that_o to_o which_o there_o have_v be_v nothing_o like_o in_o use_n of_o the_o church_n before_o their_o time_n but_o the_o proof_n of_o it_o which_o they_o allege_v out_o of_o the_o 82d_o canon_n of_o the_o six_o council_n in_o trullo_n which_o be_v near_o a_o hundred_o year_n before_o that_o time_n be_v a_o very_a clear_a instance_n of_o such_o practice_n in_o the_o petau._n an._n dom._n 707._o petau._n church_n so_o little_a a_o while_n after_o justinian_n that_o canon_n ordain_v that_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o lamb_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v receive_v among_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o venerable_a image_n which_o give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o image_n be_v then_o frequent_a in_o church_n and_o the_o 73d_o canon_n of_o that_o council_n do_v intimate_v to_o we_o what_o use_n be_v make_v of_o the_o image_n that_o be_v make_v to_o represent_v the_o person_n of_o christ_n for_o it_o ordain_v that_o adoration_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o christ_n by_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o to_o show_v their_o reverence_n to_o it_o that_o it_o shall_v never_o be_v engrave_v upon_o the_o church-floor_n lest_o it_o shall_v seem_v to_o be_v trample_v under_o foot_n and_o triumph_v over_o by_o both_o these_o canon_n it_o do_v appear_v that_o image_n be_v then_o common_o use_v with_o great_a veneration_n if_o not_o adoration_n in_o the_o service_n of_o god_n so_o common_a a_o practice_n as_o this_o not_o much_o above_o 100_o year_n after_o the_o reign_n of_o justinian_n may_v very_o safe_o be_v conclude_v to_o have_v be_v begin_v in_o his_o day_n and_o indeed_o it_o be_v evident_a to_o have_v be_v then_o in_o use_n by_o that_o celebrate_a act_n of_o 591._o of_o baronius_n anno_fw-la 591._o screnus_n bishop_n of_o marseils_n in_o break_v the_o image_n that_o he_o find_v to_o be_v adore_v in_o his_o church_n and_o this_o be_v but_o about_o 40_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o justinian_n and_o must_v be_v suppose_v to_o have_v be_v some_o while_n in_o use_n before_o it_o come_v to_o be_v so_o gross_o abuse_v as_o to_o stir_v up_o the_o zeal_n of_o serenus_n to_o break_v they_o which_o pope_n gregory_n the_o first_o tell_v he_o never_o any_o bishop_n before_o he_o ever_o do_v and_o hospinian_n account_n of_o the_o first_o occasion_n of_o image_n in_o the_o church_n histor_n monachatus_fw-la pag._n 49._o do_v agree_v well_o with_o this_o he_o make_v the_o irruption_n of_o the_o barbarian_n upon_o all_o the_o roman_a empire_n to_o have_v be_v the_o occasion_n of_o introduce_v the_o custom_n of_o image_n which_o they_o have_v be_v always_o use_v to_o in_o their_o paganism_n and_o be_v indulge_v in_o it_o upon_o their_o conversion_n in_o a_o new_a way_n and_o their_o irruption_n be_v long_o before_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n there_o also_o he_o affirm_v that_o gregory_n himself_o be_v the_o establisher_n of_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o of_o the_o use_n of_o image_n which_o may_v well_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o the_o earnest_n of_o spiritual_a fornication_n in_o the_o church_n before_o they_o come_v to_o be_v open_o adore_v and_o therefore_o may_v denominate_v the_o church_n a_o harlot_n as_o that_o name_n may_v well_o enough_o be_v give_v to_o a_o adulteress_n from_o her_o first_o entertain_v of_o the_o solicitation_n of_o her_o paramour_n but_o even_o in_o the_o day_n of_o justinian_n according_a to_o caranza_n explication_n of_o the_o second_o canon_n of_o the_o second_o synod_n of_o tours_n it_o appear_v that_o image_n be_v so_o common_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n that_o there_o be_v a_o place_n set_v a_o part_n for_o they_o upon_o the_o altar_n call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o armarium_fw-la caranza_n annotat._n on_o 2d_o canon_n synod_n the_o second_o and_o it_o appear_v from_o the_o 26_o law_n of_o justinian_n code_n tit._n the_o episcop_n &_o clero_fw-la that_o the_o image_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o the_o relic_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v look_v upon_o to_o be_v so_o holy_a as_o to_o be_v think_v fit_a to_o have_v a_o imperial_a law_n make_v that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v set_v up_o in_o any_o profane_a or_o common_a

all_o interpreter_n that_o be_v a_o particular_a kingdom_n only_o whereas_o in_o this_o way_n they_o make_v one_o beast_n signify_v as_o many_o as_o a_o multitude_n of_o beast_n everywhere_o else_o and_o for_o which_o also_o they_o do_v not_o allege_v any_o the_o least_o warrant_n from_o the_o text._n whether_o the_o ancient_n must_v not_o according_a to_o their_o other_o general_n query_n 2_o agreement_n make_v the_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o be_v so_o many_o sovereign_a power_n among_o the_o roman_n and_o the_o head_n to_o be_v so_o many_o several_a kind_n of_o supreme_a magistracy_n over_o the_o same_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o roman_n for_o they_o be_v describe_v to_o succeed_v one_o another_o revelat._n 17._o 10_o 11._o and_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n into_o ten_o real_o distinct_a kingdom_n for_o they_o be_v represent_v to_o be_v in_o power_n all_o at_o a_o time_n revel_v 17._o 12_o 13._o according_a to_o the_o five_o consequence_n of_o their_o agreement_n about_o the_o figure_n of_o 3._o chap._n 3._o daniel_n those_o therefore_o of_o the_o father_n who_o make_v the_o seven_o head_n to_o be_v either_o so_o many_o age_n of_o the_o world_n or_o so_o many_o distinct_a monarchy_n do_v contradict_v their_o agreement_n with_o the_o rest_n about_o the_o like_a figure_n in_o daniel_n and_o when_o other_o make_v the_o ten_o horn_n to_o be_v the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n though_o they_o be_v the_o ten_o horn_n of_o that_o beast_n that_o signify_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o the_o last_o end_n of_o it_o they_o forget_v how_o inconsistent_a they_o be_v with_o themselves_o whether_o by_o the_o common_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n in_o their_o other_o query_n 3_o agreement_n the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n as_o it_o be_v the_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n under_o its_o last_o rule_v head_n can_v be_v any_o thing_n but_o a_o roman_a sovereign_n for_o it_o be_v a_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a beast_n 3._o by_o conseq_n 4._o chap._n 3._o and_o therefore_o by_o the_o former_a consequence_n must_v be_v a_o sovereign_n of_o the_o roman_n it_o be_v also_o the_o same_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n which_o by_o consequence_n the_o second_o chapter_n the_o 3d_o be_v a_o roman_a sovereign_a whether_o the_o agreement_n of_o the_o father_n do_v not_o necessary_o query_n 4_o make_v the_o 6_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o whole_a imperial_a government_n of_o rome_n they_o agree_v that_o the_o 6_o head_n chap._n 3d_o agreement_n in_o this_o chap._n be_v according_a to_o the_o text_n in_o power_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n and_o it_o must_v then_o be_v either_o the_o roman_a emperor_n or_o the_o imperial_a government_n but_o it_o can_v not_o possible_o be_v the_o single_a person_n of_o any_o roman_a emperor_n for_o then_o the_o next_o single_a emperor_n but_o one_o must_v have_v be_v the_o 8_o king_n call_v the_o beast_n whereas_o the_o father_n be_v find_v to_o agree_v that_o antichrist_n the_o 3._o four_o agreement_n chap._n 3._o same_o with_o the_o beast_n or_o 8_o king_n be_v not_o come_v into_o power_n in_o their_o time_n which_o be_v never_o the_o succession_n of_o many_o single_a emperor_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n beside_o by_o the_o 5_o consequence_n of_o their_o agreement_n about_o the_o figure_n of_o daniel_n chap._n 3._o they_o make_v every_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o beast_n to_o contain_v in_o it_o all_o the_o single_a ruler_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n whether_o according_a to_o the_o agree_a judgement_n of_o the_o ancient_n query_n 5_o the_o six_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v not_o be_v the_o imperial_a government_n of_o rome_n till_o at_o least_o the_o take_v away_o of_o that_o form_n of_o government_n in_o that_o jurisdiction_n for_o by_o the_o 5_o consequence_n of_o their_o agreement_n chap._n 3._o a_o head_n or_o horn_n of_o beast_n signify_v a_o kind_n of_o supreme_a power_n in_o a_o nation_n to_o the_o last_o end_n of_o that_o kind_n of_o magistracy_n or_o kingdom_n and_o therefore_o those_o of_o the_o father_n that_o make_v the_o six_o head_n to_o be_v at_o a_o end_n at_o the_o change_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n from_o paganism_n to_o christianity_n do_v contradict_v the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n with_o themselves_o about_o the_o nature_n of_o every_o head_n and_o horn_n in_o daniel_n which_o they_o make_v to_o be_v one_o kind_n of_o supreme_a civil_a power_n to_o the_o last_o end_n of_o it_o without_o any_o regard_n to_o the_o different_a behaviour_n of_o some_o of_o the_o single_a person_n of_o that_o kind_n towards_o the_o church_n of_o god_n in_o comparison_n with_o other_o the_o favour_n and_o protection_n of_o the_o jew_n from_o some_o of_o the_o babylonian_a persian_a grecian_a king_n do_v not_o in_o the_o father_n opinion_n make_v different_a head_n or_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o which_o they_o do_v belong_v whether_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o query_n 6_o which_o they_o unanimous_o agree_v the_o seven_o king_n or_o head_n must_v not_o be_v that_o which_o change_v the_o imperial_a power_n of_o rome_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o western_a emperor_n for_o the_o imperial_a government_n query_n 4_o of_o the_o roman_n be_v certain_o the_o six_o head_n and_o that_o must_v then_o necessary_o be_v either_o that_o imperial_a government_n only_o which_o be_v particular_o own_v by_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n and_o clergy_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o whole_a imperial_a government_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n over_o rome_n constantinople_n britain_n etc._n etc._n now_o at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a emperor_n in_o augustulus_n there_o be_v a_o change_n of_o the_o imperial_a form_n of_o roman_a government_n whichsoever_o of_o these_o kind_n be_v the_o six_o head_n for_o the_o barbarous_a king_n that_o succeed_v be_v own_v as_o the_o sole_a sovereign_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o pope_n senate_n people_n and_o clergy_n and_o if_o it_o be_v the_o whole_a imperial_a government_n at_o rome_n and_o constantinople_n which_o be_v the_o six_o head_n than_o the_o change_n of_o it_o into_o the_o mix_a form_n of_o imperial_a and_o kingly_a government_n of_o rome_n or_o of_o the_o roman_n by_o the_o own_n the_o gothish_a king_n as_o the_o sovereign_n of_o the_o western_a part_n must_v be_v the_o seven_o king_n for_o they_o be_v as_o much_o a_o part_n of_o the_o supreme_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n as_o the_o western_a emperor_n which_o they_o succeed_v and_o it_o have_v be_v find_v by_o the_o 6_o and_o seven_o necessary_a 3._o chap._n 3._o consequence_n of_o the_o agree_v opinion_n of_o the_o father_n that_o a_o new_a name_n of_o the_o civil_a sovereign_a power_n of_o a_o nation_n do_v constitute_v a_o new_a successive_a head_n or_o horn_n of_o a_o beast_n so_o be_v it_o in_o the_o last_o horn_n of_o the_o ram_n chap._n 8._o which_o be_v agree_v by_o the_o father_n to_o be_v the_o change_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n of_o media_n to_o that_o of_o the_o king_n of_o persia_n though_o the_o king_n of_o persia_n be_v also_o king_n of_o media_n who_o be_v the_o first_o horn._n and_o so_o be_v it_o in_o the_o four_o horn_n of_o the_o he-goat_n ibidem_fw-la though_o one_o of_o these_o four_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o first_o horn._n and_o the_o change_n of_o the_o whole_a pure_a imperial_a government_n into_o that_o of_o either_o kingly_a alone_o at_o rome_n or_o into_o that_o of_o the_o mix_a form_n of_o kingly_a and_o imperial_a over_o the_o whole_a remain_a empire_n be_v as_o real_a a_o new_a appearance_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n as_o either_o of_o those_o two_o instance_n after_o this_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v question_v but_o that_o according_a to_o query_n 7_o the_o father_n the_o eight_o king_n call_v the_o beast_n and_o antichrist_n must_v be_v that_o sovereign_n civil_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o succeed_v agreement_n agreement_n the_o barbarous_a king_n at_o rome_n for_o that_o must_v be_v the_o king_n that_o be_v next_o to_o the_o seven_o and_o this_o exact_o agree_v with_o the_o text_n for_o the_o eight_o king_n call_v the_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o the_o seven_o as_o the_o imperial_a government_n restore_v by_o justinian_n who_o subdue_v the_o italian_a king_n be_v the_o eight_o change_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n but_o real_o nothing_o but_o the_o six_o head_n restore_v again_o it_o do_v also_o as_o necessary_o follow_v from_o the_o agreement_n of_o the_o query_n 8_o father_n about_o the_o constitutive_a difference_n of_o head_n and_o horn_n from_o one_o another_o that_o that_o which_o be_v

law_n and_o their_o sanction_n of_o council_n as_o the_o will_n of_o god_n about_o the_o way_n to_o salvation_n or_o make_v they_o receive_v the_o roman_a religion_n itself_o as_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n only_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o its_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o have_v all_o the_o authority_n that_o it_o lay_v claim_v to_o from_o the_o will_n of_o the_o emperor_n only_o in_o veneration_n to_o the_o majesty_n of_o that_o empire_n and_o the_o supreme_a ruler_n of_o it_o or_o when_o the_o pope_n do_v make_v the_o emperor_n to_o be_v own_v for_o the_o depose_v the_o gregor_n 7._o ep._n poll_n 18._o l._n 6._o richard_n prince_n of_o capua_n take_v this_o as_o part_v of_o his_o oath_n to_o the_o pope_n i_o will_v acknowledge_v the_o emperor_n henry_n for_o every_o thing_n else_o and_o will_v swear_v fealty_n to_o he_o when_o i_o shall_v be_v exhort_v to_o it_o by_o thou_o or_o thy_o successor_n always_o with_o the_o exception_n of_o the_o holy_a church_n etc._n etc._n and_o it_o be_v the_o general_a practice_n of_o that_o church_n in_o case_n of_o the_o emperor_n failure_n of_o this_o defence_n of_o the_o church_n or_o in_o case_n of_o heresy_n contrary_n to_o it_o he_o be_v to_o be_v depose_v defender_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o that_o church_n by_o a_o divine_a commission_n to_o they_o from_o his_o hand_n at_o their_o confirmation_n in_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n and_o thus_o recommend_v they_o under_o that_o sacred_a character_n as_o the_o immediate_a and_o special_a ordinance_n of_o god_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n who_o will_n must_v be_v submit_v to_o in_o their_o command_n for_o the_o own_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o the_o divine_a inspiration_n of_o it_o in_o all_o thing_n the_o next_o exercise_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n power_n be_v by_o all_o the_o deceitful_a art_n of_o persuasion_n to_o get_v the_o world_n to_o make_v a_o image_n to_o 14._o rev._n 13_o 14._o the_o beast_n which_o do_v set_v out_o the_o great_a industry_n of_o the_o papal_a power_n upon_o its_o exaltation_n to_o the_o supremacy_n over_o the_o church_n to_o make_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v as_o universal_a a_o empire_n over_o the_o world_n as_o the_o civil_a state_n of_o it_o be_v and_o so_o to_o be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n when_o this_o be_v obtain_v it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o have_v power_n also_o to_o 15._o v._o 15._o give_v life_n to_o this_o image_n and_o questionless_a all_o will_v own_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o have_v almost_o all_o its_o life_n from_o it_o from_o this_o appear_v from_o the_o oath_n that_o all_o the_o dignify_a clergy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n take_v at_o their_o creation_n the_o form_n of_o which_o be_v thus_o set_v down_o lib._n 2._o decret_n tit._n 24._o i_o n._n n._n by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v bishop_n of_o etc._n etc._n will_v assist_v for_o the_o retain_v of_o the_o roman_a pacy_n and_o the_o regalia_z of_o st._n peter_n and_o to_o the_o maintain_v they_o against_o every_o man_n i_o will_v take_v care_n to_o preserve_v increase_n defend_v and_o further_o the_o right_n honour_n privilege_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o pope_n and_o his_o successor_n i_o will_v prosecute_v and_o suppress_v to_o my_o power_n all_o heretic_n schismatic_n and_o rebel_n against_o our_o lord_n the_o pope_n add_v to_o this_o the_o oath_n that_o the_o emperor_n and_o king_n take_v at_o their_o coronation_n to_o defend_v the_o right_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v and_o then_o the_o papal_a authority_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o sole_a head_n of_o the_o image_n and_o the_o inspirer_n of_o it_o the_o papal_a authority_n in_o it_o of_o which_o there_o can_v be_v no_o more_o lively_a a_o proof_n than_o to_o ibid._n ibid._n make_v the_o image_n speak_v and_o cause_n all_o to_o be_v kill_v that_o will_v not_o worship_v it_o and_o do_v not_o this_o very_o exact_o agree_v with_o the_o decree_n and_o canon_n of_o that_o church_n put_v in_o execution_n by_o its_o own_o court_n of_o judicature_n and_o by_o the_o concurrence_n of_o the_o secular_a arm_n which_o it_o make_v its_o officer_n and_o executioner_n it_o be_v know_v that_o any_o dissent_n from_o the_o faith_n of_o that_o church_n be_v judge_v by_o they_o to_o be_v heresy_n and_o that_o the_o punishment_n of_o heresy_n be_v death_n and_o since_o all_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n be_v make_v a_o papal_a monarchy_n and_o the_o pope_n the_o supreme_a head_n of_o it_o it_o be_v very_o proper_o say_v that_o he_o do_v cause_n the_o church_n to_o do_v all_o these_o thing_n the_o last_o mention_v exercise_n of_o the_o false-prophet_n power_n be_v to_o make_v all_o man_n receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o hand_n or_o forehead_n or_o to_o 17._o rev._n 13_o 16_o 17._o have_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n or_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n this_o seem_v to_o be_v very_o mystical_a at_o the_o first_o sight_n of_o it_o but_o the_o custom_n of_o all_o the_o eastern_a part_n to_o give_v their_o soldier_n and_o slave_n a_o mark_n to_o know_v they_o for_o their_o own_o do_v make_v it_o plain_a that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o some_o ivy-leaf_n some_o malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la pag._n 434._o let_v it_o therefore_o be_v take_v for_o clear_a and_o undoubted_a which_o all_o the_o father_n do_v unquestionable_o teach_v that_o this_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n 666_o do_v not_o relate_v to_o either_o the_o birth_n or_o death_n of_o christ_n or_o to_o any_o kind_n of_o duration_n or_o space_n of_o time_n but_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v the_o real_a name_n of_o antichrist_n and_o he_o there_o mention_n romanist_n and_o latin_n alcazar_n in_o c._n 13._o apoc._n de_fw-fr charactere_fw-la bestiae_fw-la the_o mark_n say_v he_o be_v not_o here_o any_o thing_n distinct_a from_o the_o number_n and_o the_o name_n 1._o because_o it_o be_v say_v the_o mark_n or_o the_o name_n or_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n which_o do_v not_o intimate_v three_o distinct_a thing_n but_o only_o three_o distinct_a name_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n 2._o because_o chap._n 20._o apoc._n it_o be_v say_v that_o all_o that_o have_v not_o receive_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v reign_v with_o christ_n where_o the_o mark_n include_v in_o it_o the_o name_n and_o number_n 3._o because_o chap._n 14._o 9_o it_o be_v say_v also_o of_o the_o punishment_n of_o the_o follower_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o it_o be_v to_o those_o who_o shall_v receive_v the_o mark_n where_o all_o that_o have_v the_o name_n and_o the_o number_n be_v also_o comprehend_v he_o there_o also_o add_v that_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n for_o soldier_n to_o receive_v the_o name_n of_o their_o prince_n in_o their_o skin_n so_o vegelius_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 8._o and_o l._n 2._o c._n 5._o soldier_n be_v list_a by_o be_v prick_v in_o the_o skin_n with_o the_o name_n of_o the_o prince_n or_o general_n so_o lipsius_n l._n 1._o c._n 9_o quote_v justinian_n code_n for_o it_o st._n augustine_n chrysostom_n and_o prudentius_n the_o society_n of_o bacchus_n be_v thus_o mark_v with_o a_o ivy-leaf_n peculiar_a mark_n and_o name_n which_o do_v distinguish_v those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n from_o all_o other_o christian_n but_o that_o which_o do_v the_o best_a open_v the_o mystery_n of_o these_o expression_n be_v that_o observation_n of_o grotius_n upon_o this_o place_n that_o it_o be_v a_o common_a fashion_n in_o st._n john_n be_v time_n for_o every_o heathen_a god_n to_o have_v a_o particular_a society_n or_o fraternity_n belong_v to_o he_o and_o the_o way_n of_o admit_v any_o into_o these_o fraternity_n be_v 1._o by_o give_v they_o some_o hieroglyphic_n mark_v in_o their_o hand_n or_o forehead_n which_o be_v account_v sacred_a to_o that_o particular_a god_n as_o that_o of_o a_o ivy-leaf_n to_o own_v themselves_o of_o the_o fraternity_n of_o bacchus_n 2._o by_o seal_v they_o with_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o name_n of_o that_o god_n and_o 3._o with_o that_o number_n which_o the_o greek_a letter_n of_o their_o name_n do_v make_v up_o for_o the_o numeral_a cipher_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v the_o letter_n of_o the_o alphabet_n thus_o the_o greek_a letter_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o sun_n do_v in_o all_o make_v up_o 608._o and_o therefore_o his_o fraternity_n be_v mark_v with_o xh_n a_o very_a great_a confirmation_n of_o this_o way_n of_o interpret_n the_o name_n and_o number_n of_o the_o name_n be_v irenaeus_n testimony_n from_o 24._o irenaeus_n l._n 5._o c._n 24._o the_o mouth_n of_o those_o who_o have_v receive_v it_o from_o st._n john_n that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o

a_o superior_a authority_n in_o himself_o above_o that_o of_o the_o emperor_n but_o because_o he_o judge_v the_o emperor_n mind_n to_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o it_o be_v account_v a_o kind_n of_o sacrilege_n to_o revoke_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v decree_v in_o council_n but_o neither_o can_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n nor_o of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o clergy_n hinder_v the_o council_n from_o do_v as_o council_n use_v to_o do_v that_o be_v from_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n with_o their_o emperor_n and_o so_o as_o justinian_n will_v have_v it_o they_o condemn_v the_o three_o chapter_n and_o pronounce_v a_o anathema_n upon_o all_o those_o who_o shall_v defend_v they_o or_o any_o part_n of_o they_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n whereas_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o in_o that_o council_n the_o chief_a of_o these_o thing_n be_v particular_o examine_v and_o ibas_n and_o theodoret_n the_o author_n of_o these_o write_n be_v receive_v by_o the_o synod_n as_o orthodox_n and_o the_o diligence_n the_o council_n chalcedon_n action_n 8_o va_o which_o when_o he_o have_v say_v all_o the_o bishop_n cry_v out_o theodoret_n be_v worthy_a of_o his_o seat_n in_o the_o church_n let_v the_o church_n receive_v its_o orthodox_n pastor_n etc._n etc._n and_o action_n 9_o c._n 10._o the_o pope_n legate_n paschasius_fw-la in_o the_o name_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n pronounce_v that_o upon_o read_v the_o vote_n of_o the_o most_o reverand_n bishop_n ibas_n be_v approve_v by_o they_o for_o upon_o a_o review_n of_o his_o epistle_n we_o acknowledge_v he_o to_o be_v orthodox_n and_o for_o this_o decree_v he_o to_o be_v restore_v to_o his_o bishopric_n and_o that_o the_o church_n from_o whence_o he_o be_v unjust_o put_v out_o be_v repair_v and_o this_o approbation_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n be_v quote_v by_o pope_n vigilius_n against_o justinian_n in_o his_o constitution_n and_o decree_v the_o contrary_a to_o he_o with_o this_o preamble_n we_o follow_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o afterward_o these_o thing_n therefore_o we_o have_v order_v with_o caution_n and_o diligence_n epistle_n of_o ibas_n in_o particular_a declare_v to_o contain_v in_o it_o no_o heretical_a opinion_n here_o be_v as_o great_a a_o instance_n of_o imperial_a authority_n over_o a_o council_n as_o can_v well_o be_v give_v to_o make_v they_o define_v his_o will_n to_o be_v a_o inspiration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n contrary_a to_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o own_o clergy_n be_v sufficient_a witness_n of_o it_o to_o the_o world_n by_o refuse_v to_o subscribe_v to_o that_o falsehood_n about_o a_o thing_n which_o their_o eye_n may_v be_v the_o judge_n of_o in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n in_o that_o synod_n do_v justinian_n also_o authorize_v a_o new_a way_n of_o anathema_n in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o be_v to_o curse_v the_o dead_a who_o he_o judge_v not_o to_o have_v be_v right_a in_o the_o faith_n which_o be_v a_o practice_n never_o before_o hear_v of_o and_o therein_o among_o the_o rest_n he_o curse_v origen_n who_o in_o his_o time_n be_v account_v one_o of_o the_o most_o eminent_a father_n of_o the_o church_n for_o sanctity_n of_o life_n for_o profound_a learning_n and_o his_o great_a service_n to_o the_o church_n so_o that_o if_o it_o have_v please_v god_n to_o pardon_v he_o and_o some_o of_o the_o rest_n their_o speculative_a error_n they_o possible_o may_v be_v those_o saint_n in_o heaven_n against_o which_o the_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o open_v his_o mouth_n in_o blasphemy_n rev._n 13._o 6._o but_o beside_o this_o he_o bring_v in_o fashion_n another_o way_n of_o curse_v in_o the_o council_n which_o all_o the_o rational_a world_n can_v but_o look_v upon_o as_o very_o strange_o extravagant_a and_o that_o be_v to_o anathematise_v all_o such_o who_o do_v not_o damn_v all_o those_o who_o they_o call_v heretic_n which_o certain_o be_v one_o of_o the_o high_a act_n of_o tyranny_n over_o the_o conscience_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o which_o of_o all_o their_o injunction_n be_v the_o most_o difficult_a to_o subscribe_v unto_o for_o whatsoever_o accommodate_v interpretation_n man_n may_v find_v out_o to_o subscribe_v to_o a_o form_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v in_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n yet_o they_o can_v never_o justify_v themselves_o in_o pronounce_v the_o curse_n of_o god_n upon_o all_o those_o who_o do_v not_o subscribe_v to_o it_o and_o yet_o both_o this_o and_o the_o former_a way_n of_o curse_v be_v from_o that_o time_n continue_v in_o the_o church_n never_o be_v there_o before_o such_o a_o appearance_n all_o at_o one_o time_n of_o a_o new_a assume_v power_n over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n as_o in_o the_o conduct_n of_o all_o that_o business_n of_o the_o three_o chapter_n insomuch_o that_o it_o be_v general_o enough_o take_v notice_n of_o to_o make_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n appear_v a_o very_a strange_a and_o new_a thing_n and_o to_o make_v the_o world_n wonder_v after_o the_o beast_n as_o it_o be_v say_v of_o he_o the_o book_n of_o facundus_n bishop_n of_o hermiana_fw-la against_o that_o emperor_n for_o these_o arbitrary_a proceed_n be_v a_o sufficient_a testimony_n what_o noise_n these_o thing_n do_v at_o that_o time_n make_v in_o the_o world_n and_o nothing_o can_v have_v make_v they_o to_o be_v so_o slight_o pass_v over_o in_o history_n but_o the_o great_a extravagancy_n of_o the_o popish_a council_n that_o come_v afterward_o that_o bishop_n tell_v he_o 5._o he_o facundus_n hermianens_fw-la ad_fw-la justinian_n lib._n 12._o c._n 3._o &_o cap._n 5._o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o the_o emperor_n to_o intermeddle_v in_o this_o manner_n in_o the_o office_n of_o the_o priest_n show_v he_o the_o example_n of_o vzziah_n and_o dathan_n and_o that_o none_o but_o christ_n alone_o can_v have_v a_o kingdom_n together_o with_o a_o priesthood_n that_o his_o book_n be_v against_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o that_o no_o emperor_n but_o he_o do_v ever_o before_o change_v the_o decree_n of_o a_o council_n of_o his_o own_o head_n bid_v he_o look_v up_o into_o heaven_n with_o the_o eye_n of_o faith_n and_o there_o see_v all_o those_o bless_a father_n which_o he_o have_v accurse_v now_o inhabitant_n of_o heaven_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o like_a haughtiness_n of_o the_o emperor_n zeno_n as_o if_o say_v he_o the_o faith_n of_o all_o the_o church_n do_v depend_v upon_o the_o emperor_n will_n and_o as_o if_o none_o must_v believe_v otherwise_o than_o the_o emperor_n shall_v command_v he_o to_o believe_v baronius_n also_o do_v censure_v he_o as_o guilty_a of_o great_a arrogance_n in_o presume_v to_o set_v forth_o these_o decree_n concern_v the_o catholic_n faith_n anno_fw-la 546._o however_o we_o find_v justinian_n still_o keep_v his_o point_n against_o they_o all_o he_o defend_v this_o curse_v of_o the_o dead_a in_o a_o public_a edict_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o his_o faith_n and_o turn_v the_o council_n into_o a_o law_n of_o the_o empire_n novel_a 42._o the_o pope_n all_o this_o while_n who_o authority_n be_v pretend_v to_o be_v so_o absolute_o necessary_a to_o the_o make_n of_o a_o council_n declare_v himself_o contrary_a to_o all_o this_o be_v banish_v 7._o petau._n ration_n temp._n part_n 1._o l._n 7._o c._n 7._o for_o it_o and_o so_o ill_o handle_v in_o it_o that_o it_o be_v at_o last_o the_o cause_n of_o his_o death_n so_o that_o here_o be_v a_o very_a clear_a appearance_n of_o the_o imperial_a roman_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n which_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o only_a soul_n and_o head_n of_o this_o which_o be_v call_v the_o five_o general_n council_n for_o it_o can_v not_o have_v its_o name_n of_o a_o council_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n from_o any_o at_o that_o time_n but_o the_o bishop_n there_o assemble_v and_o the_o imperial_a authority_n which_o confirm_v it_o to_o pretend_v that_o it_o be_v afterward_o confirm_v by_o another_o pope_n and_o so_o make_v a_o council_n be_v to_o give_v the_o pope_n a_o power_n to_o change_v the_o nature_n of_o thing_n for_o if_o it_o want_v its_o due_a authority_n at_o that_o time_n it_o must_v be_v no_o council_n at_o all_o and_o the_o pope_n may_v as_o well_o be_v allow_v to_o turn_v all_o the_o religious_a meeting_n of_o bishop_n that_o ever_o be_v into_o council_n at_o his_o pleasure_n there_o be_v then_o nothing_o here_o but_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n alone_o without_o the_o false_a prophet_n to_o assist_v he_o but_o that_o all_o the_o irregularity_n of_o these_o procedure_v be_v chargeable_a upon_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o tyrannical_a exercise_n of_o their_o power_n be_v

manifest_a enough_o from_o tbe_n confirmation_n of_o this_o five_o council_n by_o almost_o all_o the_o roman_a council_n after_o and_o now_o come_v those_o law_n about_o heretic_n and_o apostate_n in_o fashion_n which_o be_v always_o find_v to_o do_v the_o great_a service_n to_o uniformity_n in_o the_o roman_a religion_n and_o those_o be_v such_o as_o have_v a_o sufficient_a penalty_n in_o they_o to_o oblige_v all_o to_o obey_v they_o such_o as_o these_o heresy_n these_o lib._n 5._o cod._n de_fw-fr haereticis_fw-la it_o be_v a_o good_a observation_n of_o du_n plessis_n mornay_n in_o his_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n page_n 100_o that_o pelagius_n the_o first_o in_o justinian_n day_n who_o confirm_v the_o 5_o council_n and_o desire_v the_o aid_n of_o justinian_n against_o the_o bishop_n of_o milan_n and_o aquileia_n be_v the_o first_o pope_n that_o make_v a_o decree_n to_o employ_v the_o secular_a arm_n against_o those_o who_o shall_v be_v condemn_v of_o schism_n or_o heresy_n that_o heretic_n be_v not_o to_o continue_v within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o heretic_n be_v define_v by_o justinian_n law_n to_o be_v all_o such_o who_o do_v not_o communicate_v in_o the_o church_n although_o they_o do_v call_v themselves_o christian_n but_o those_o who_o be_v of_o the_o church_n be_v enjoin_v by_o chapter_n by_o see_v note_n d_o on_o this_o chapter_n another_o law_n to_o be_v call_v catholic_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n be_v that_o apostatis_fw-la that_o cod._n justinian_n de_fw-fr apostatis_fw-la other_o law_n against_o apostate_n that_o their_o estate_n shall_v be_v expose_v to_o sale_n and_o another_o that_o haereticis_fw-la that_o lib._n 19_o cod._n de_fw-fr haereticis_fw-la none_o but_o the_o child_n of_o orthodox_n parent_n shall_v be_v capable_a of_o the_o right_n of_o succession_n to_o the_o estate_n of_o their_o parent_n and_o petavius_n be_v sufficient_a authority_n to_o make_v any_o believe_v that_o he_o do_v by_o a_o innumerable_a 5._o petau._n ration_n temp._n part_n 1._o l._n 7._o c._n 5._o company_n of_o edict_n press_v the_o faith_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o of_o what_o nature_n those_o edict_n be_v to_o force_v conformity_n may_v be_v apprehend_v from_o the_o character_n of_o he_o which_o petavius_n do_v immediate_o add_v to_o it_o viz._n that_o in_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o his_o life_n he_o be_v eminent_a for_o 141._o for_o see_v note_n m_o on_o this_o chapter_n vitiges_n to_o chosroes_n procopius_n tribonianus_n his_o great_a counsellor_n in_o the_o make_v his_o law_n etc._n etc._n be_v set_v out_o by_o historian_n as_o a_o contemner_n of_o all_o religion_n cuspinian_n de_fw-fr caesaribus_fw-la pag._n 141._o oppression_n covetousness_n and_o perfidiousness_n ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la if_o we_o put_v all_o these_o thing_n together_o and_o consider_v that_o all_o the_o imperial_a edict_n be_v general_o publish_v with_o the_o style_n of_o pontifical_a of_o see_v note_n p_o on_o this_o chapter_n and_o novel_a justiniani_n 126._o in_o particular_a a_o manifest_a constitution_n of_o our_o deity_n nostri_fw-la numinis_fw-la and_o novel_a 114._o jussionis_fw-la divinae_fw-la and_o panirollus_n observe_v that_o justinian_n give_v the_o usual_a character_n of_o the_o emperor_n subscription_n a._n m._n d._n the_o name_n of_o a_o divine_a mark_n divinam_fw-la subnotationem_fw-la constantine_n the_o father_n of_o justinianus_n junior_a anno._n dom._n 683._o order_n the_o archbishop_n of_o ravenna_n to_o go_v to_o rome_n to_o be_v consecrate_a divali_n jussione_n by_o his_o divine_a or_o sacred_a command_n lib._n pontifical_a our_o divinity_n our_o godhead_n and_o that_o justinian_n do_v in_o particular_a turn_n chapter_n turn_n see_v onuphtius_n panvinius_n observation_n in_o pelagio_n 1._o in_o note_n i_o on_o the_o 4_o chapter_n all_o the_o erroneous_a canon_n of_o the_o church_n into_o imperial_a law_n and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o first_o that_o make_v the_o law_n the_o novel_a 45._o the_o episcop_n &_o cler._n we_o decree_v that_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v define_v by_o the_o holy_a canon_n have_v as_o much_o force_n among_o they_o as_o if_o they_o be_v write_v in_o civil_a law_n bishop_n of_o rome_n creation_n to_o depend_v upon_o the_o emperor_n confirmation_n and_o that_o rome_n that_o novel_a 131._o and_o therefore_o we_o decree_v according_a to_o their_o the_o council_n determination_n that_o the_o most_o holy_a pope_n of_o old_a rome_n be_v the_o first_o of_o all_o bishop_n the_o most_o bless_a bishop_n of_o constantinople_n which_o be_v new_a rome_n to_o have_v the_o next_o place_n after_o the_o holy_a apostolic_a see_v of_o old_a rome_n he_o 45._o novel_a 45._o be_v the_o first_o that_o make_v the_o primacy_n of_o the_o pope_n a_o law_n of_o the_o empire_n it_o will_v not_o be_v think_v to_o be_v a_o hard_a censure_n of_o he_o to_o think_v that_o the_o character_n of_o sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o show_v himself_o there_o as_o god_n may_v be_v fit_o enough_o apply_v to_o he_o as_o the_o first_o appearance_n of_o that_o antichristian_a supremacy_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n among_o so_o many_o sovereign_n absolute_a prince_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o by_o his_o conquest_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n and_o his_o suppression_n of_o arrianism_n in_o all_o the_o part_n of_o it_o and_o by_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o arrian_n kingdom_n in_o france_n and_o spain_n about_o the_o same_o time_n to_o the_o roman_a faith_n there_o be_v a_o very_a fair_a appearance_n of_o a_o general_n submission_n to_o the_o roman_a religion_n for_o which_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v say_v to_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n and_o to_o be_v of_o one_o mind_n and_o to_o agree_v together_o in_o it_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o his_o do_v his_o justinian_n example_n be_v upon_o all_o occasion_n quote_v afterward_o for_o the_o imperial_a absoluteness_n in_o church-affair_n and_o for_o his_o obligation_n upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n see_v sigonius_n in_o note_n n_o on_o this_o chapter_n ceu_fw-la fecit_fw-la justinianus_n so_o for_o all_o commemoration_n of_o donation_n to_o the_o church_n he_o be_v ordinary_o put_v in_o with_o constantine_n and_o charlemaigne_n as_o the_o three_o remarkable_a raiser_n of_o that_o church_n cardinal_n zabarella_n de_fw-fr schismate_fw-la about_o the_o year_n 1406._o contend_v that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o emperor_n to_o summon_v the_o council_n as_o justinian_n and_o charlemaigne_n do_v example_n be_v so_o take_v that_o the_o design_n of_o a_o universal_a conformity_n be_v ever_o after_o prosecute_v with_o great_a success_n gregory_n the_o great_a the_o best_a bishop_n that_o they_o ever_o have_v after_o those_o time_n do_v first_o do_v see_v baronius_n ann._n 591._o &_o bolerus_n rel._n univer_n part_n 2._o lib._n 4._o for_o these_o exploit_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o not_o long_o after_o clear_a egypt_n of_o the_o agnoitae_n africa_n of_o the_o donatist_n and_o arrian_n and_o by_o gennadius_n the_o emperor_n exarch_n convert_v the_o arrian_n goth_n and_o banish_v the_o rest_n out_o of_o italy_n the_o successor_n of_o justinian_n continue_v also_o to_o be_v acknowledge_v the_o supreme_a governor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o be_v so_o acknowledge_v lord_n acknowledge_v see_v note_v the_o 23d_o on_o the_o 21_o chapter_n especial_o that_o of_o guicciardin_n there_o benedict_n the_o second_o obtain_v of_o the_o emperor_n by_o letters-patent_n that_o he_o that_o shall_v be_v choose_v bishop_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o common_a agreement_n in_o full_a assembly_n shall_v be_v own_v for_o bishop_n without_o expect_v either_o the_o emperor_n or_o the_o exarch_n consent_n which_o be_v never_o know_v since_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n the_o first_o mornay_n mystere_a d'inquite_n pag._n 128_o justin_n junior_n to_o pope_n constantine_n he_o send_v he_o sacram_fw-la his_o letter_n to_o command_v he_o to_o come_v to_o constantinople_n and_o the_o pope_n be_v say_v to_o have_v obey_v the_o imperial_a command_n in_o it_o anastas_n biblioth_n constantius_n guicciardin_n show_v that_o the_o pope_n always_o date_v their_o bull_n according_a to_o the_o year_n of_o their_o lord_n the_o emperor_n reign_n imperante_fw-la n._n domino_fw-la nostro_fw-la anno_fw-la 1046._o gregory_n the_o six_o be_v depose_v by_o a_o council_n hold_v in_o lombardy_n by_o the_o emperor_n order_n the_o word_n of_o the_o council_n be_v that_o he_o be_v depose_v by_o a_o canonical_a and_o imperial_a censure_n sigebert_n in_o chronic._n anno_fw-la 1160._o frederick_n upon_o a_o schism_n betwixt_o two_o pope_n victor_n the_o four_o and_o alexander_n the_o three_o summon_v a_o council_n at_o pavia_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o ancient_a emperor_n and_o thus_o summon_v the_o bishop_n to_o meet_v have_v understand_v by_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o church_n that_o when_o there_o happen_v a_o schism_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n